Swiss Miss and the Road to the DMZ

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Sunday 27 November 2022

A half a century has passed since the events I am about to describe took place half a world away.

This description is made more complex as neither Heidi Ho nor myself are either Vietnamese or from nations that they have struggled against.

Add to this the complication that Heidi as a tourist and I as a scholar are merely observers of Vietnam.

Complete comprehension, due to lack of experience of the history and lives of all involved in the events that follow below, may not be possible here.

All that being said and as painful as the past can be, whether personal or political, sometimes we cannot learn the lessons of the past without perusing it properly.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

My speculations of Vietnam began when I was a mere lad of 18.

It was October 1983 when I moved into Dorothy O’s boarding house in Sainte-Foy, Québec.

Above: Coat of arms of the City of Sainte Foy, Québec, Canada

Her home should have been named “Little Lachute” for I was joined by fellow LRHS alumni Erick VH and David H.

Above: Rue Principale, Lachute, Québec, Canada

Above: Logo of Laurentian Regional High School, Lachute, Québec, Canada

I cannot look back at my time in Mrs. O’Brien’s home without feelings of great embarrassment, for I was a young man with some psychological difficulties – unresolved childhood difficulties that would only be quietly dealt with after years of travelling.

Erick and David had their own quirks as well.

Erick was expected to carry on his family’s business which he ultimately rejected.

David was a man seemly without direction, save for his obsessive interest in owning pit bull terriers and his ceaseless study of the Vietnam War.

We all came from Argenteuil County and yet it was if we had all come from three different realities of Lachute.

David was nine years my senior and he had decided to return to his postsecondary studies.

History was his passion and he intended to study at Carleton University after completing his degree at St. Lawrence College in Ste-Foy, a suburb of Québec City.

Above: Logo of Carleton University, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada

I did not know what I would do with my future, save that I sought to continue my education in the English language in the province of Québec in a location as far away as possible from Lachute as I could get.

Above: Flag of the Province of Québec, Canada

That choice was Québec City, a choice further desired because photos I had seen of the place made me think of Europe, which I thirsted to see one day.

Above: Images of Québec City, Québec, Canada

Erick’s decision-making process was not so clear to me.

And a closeness between Erick and I that was never sought nor found in high school was neither sought nor found at Mrs. O’s, despite our mutual lodgings and origins.

Above: LRHS, Lachute, Québec, Canada

Ultimately, David, Erick and I were men.

Men whose pain is never punctuated with tears and easing laughter.

Stiff-armed and choked, there were no strong brotherly hugs from which to draw strength and assurance.

No mutual support, no comfort, no appreciation.

Massive walking risks, twisted up inside to suppress emotions felt but vehemently denied.

We were not friends.

Perhaps men cannot be friends, at least not in our immaturity.

A subtle and elaborate code governs the humour, the put-downs, the ways in which serious feeling or vulnerability is deflected.

Friends offer a man enormous comfort.

Erick and David and I were never friends.

We were just three guys from the same region and living in the same boarding house and studying at the same college.

And men who lack a network of friends are seriously impaired from truly living our lives.

Friends alleviate the neurotic overdependence on a woman for every emotional need.

A role a woman never seeks nor wants.

Men have issues unique to their gender.

Male friends understand these issues in ways that women possibly cannot.

Other men know how men feel.

Other men help a man learn how to be a man.

So many men lead lives of quiet frustration because they believe that they are exiled in their isolation.

Millions of women complain about men’s lack of feeling.

Men themselves feel numb and confused about what they really want.

Perhaps if men talked to one another more, perhaps we would understand ourselves better.

Perhaps we would then have more to say to women.

Perhaps then our hearts would truly come alive.

Just as men’s voices have a different tone, so do their feelings.

We are still expected to be tough, to control our feelings in a crisis.

But letting those feelings go, even the admission of having feelings of vulnerability, loss and shame, even the acceptance that there is indeed a desire for respect for the pain and endurance that life demands, has left so many men tense and numb.

Even the thought of seeing David and Erick again creates within me feelings of tension and apprehension.

I am a man and like many men I too am a mess.

The few moments that David and I ever really conversed were when he tried to explain his fascination with the Vietnam War.

Above: Images of the Vietnam / American / Second Indochina War (1955 – 1975)

Heidi‘s journey through the DMZ occurred on Saturday afternoon, 27 April 2019, as she and her travelling companion motorcycled from Vinh to Hué along Highway 1.

Above: Images of Vinh City, Nghe An Province, Vietnam

Above: Imperial City, Hué, Thua Thien Hué Province, Vietnam

Vietnam’s Demilitarized Zone, or DMZ, is the area around the former border between North and South Vietnam.

Historically it was a narrow band of terrain extending from Laos to the coast, five km on either side of the Ben Hai River, roughly on the 17th Parallel, north latitude.

Above: Hien Luong Bridge, Ben Hai River, Vietnam

The area saw heavy fighting in the war, and ruins of old American military bases still exist.

Even if you’re not interested in the history, the area has some spectacular mountain scenery and rugged jungles.

Above: 1969 map of the Demilitarized Zone

Heidi is a traveller, an artist, a musician.

The driving distance from Vinh to Hué is 366 kilometers (227 miles), a half-day’s journey without stops.

Above: Signpost of National Route 1 (Quốc lộ 1), Vietnam

Above: Vietnam National Route 1 map

If I know Heidi at all, I imagine she was more eager to see Hué than to linger over the devastating DMZ.

And why not?

Hué allows an exploration of the past at a leisurely pace with a history too far removed to feel significant today.

It is a city with a meandering river, a walled citadel containing an imperial city, attractive residential streets and prolific gardens, shops and pagodas.

That being said, Hué is not everyone’s cup of tea.

Entrance fees to tourist attractions are expensive and tours annoy some travellers, despite the quality of the DMZ tours available from Hué.

Above: Truong Tien Bridge, Perfume River, Hué, Vietnam

Ride down the coast, overnight in Hué, onwards toward Ho Chi Minh City, that is the plan of many a (wo)man heading south from Hanoi.

I neither condone or condemn this course of action.

I merely seek to comprehend the reasoning behind this decision.

Above: Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

Above: Hanoi, Vietnam

My current interest in the Vietnam War is triggered by three factors:

  • Ongoing accounts of the Russian – Ukrainian War have left me curious as to the nature of war.

Above: Flag of Russia

Above: Flag of Ukraine

  • Turkey, where I currently reside, has mandatory conscription of young men into military service – two men with whom I am acquainted with – one who is presently serving, one who will serve soon – have been teaching colleagues of mine at the school in Eskişehir that has employed us.

Turkey is presently not engaged in a full-scale war, but they nonetheless have to live with the knowledge that one day they might be prepared to kill another human being, to experience the actual horror of battle.

Above: Flag of Turkey

The DMZ lies on the road through which Heidi has travelled and whose travels I painstakingly record.

Above: The Vietnamese demilitarised zone (DMZ) from north of the Ben Hai River at the Route 1 bridge crossing.

To the left is a recreated South Vietnamese guard tower, and through the arch in the distance, the six ascending spires are a newly-built monument.

The inscription says “Hồ Chủ tịch muôn năm!” (Long live Chairman Hồ!).

As Canadians (and Heidi as Swiss) of the 21st century, I do not believe we can fully understand the Vietnam War, despite the fact that in the entire recorded history of the human race there has always been a war somewhere on the planet.

Above: Flag of Canada

Above: Flag of Switzerland

Attention is presently focused on the Russian – Ukrainian conflict, but that does not mean that conflict, death and suffering has suddenly ceased elsewhere.

Above: Map of ongoing conflicts around the world – (number of combat-related deaths in current or past year)

(brown) Major wars (10,000 + deaths) / (red) Wars (1,000 – 9,999 deaths) / (orange) Conflicts (100 – 999 deaths) / (yellow) Skirmishes and clashes (1–99)

The list of ongoing armed conflicts includes internal conflict in Myanmar, conflict in Afghanistan, the Mexican Drug War, the Yemeni Civil War, the Syrian Civil War, and civil conflict in Ethiopia.

Above: Flag of Myanmar

Above: Flag of Afghanistan

Above: Flag of Mexico

Above: Flag of Yemen

Above: Flag of Syria

Above: Flag of Ethiopia

There are continuing troubles in Colombia, Somalia, the Congo, Nigeria, the Magreb region of North Africa, Iraq, Sudan, Mali, the Central African Republic, East Africa, Iran, Pakistan, Palestine, Indonesia, India, the Philippines, unrest between Armenia and Azerbaijan, conflict in the Niger Delta, troubles in Egypt, Chad and Cameroon, border clashes between Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan, drug wars in the Philippines and Bangladesh….

The list is incomplete and troubling.

War, huh, yeah
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, uhh
War, huh, yeah
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing
Say it again, y’all
War, huh (good God)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, listen to me, oh

War, I despise
‘Cause it means destruction of innocent lives
War means tears to thousands of mother’s eyes
When their sons go off to fight
And lose their lives

I said, war, huh (good God, y’all)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, just say it again
War (whoa), huh (oh Lord)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, listen to me

It ain’t nothing but a heart-breaker
(War) Friend only to the undertaker
Oh, war it’s an enemy to all mankind
The thought of war blows my mind
War has caused unrest
Within the younger generation
Induction then destruction
Who wants to die? Oh

War, huh (good God, y’all)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing
Say it, say it, say it
War (uh-huh), huh (yeah, huh)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, listen to me

It ain’t nothing but a heart-breaker
(War) It’s got one friend, that’s the undertaker
Oh, war, has shattered many a young man’s dreams
Made him disabled, bitter and mean
Life is much too short and precious
To spend fighting wars each day
War can’t give life
It can only take it away, oh

War, huh (good God, y’all)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, say it again

War (whoa), huh (oh Lord)
What is it good for?
Absolutely nothing, listen to me

It ain’t nothing but a heart breaker
(War) Friend only to the undertaker, woo
Peace, love and understanding, tell me
Is there no place for them today?
They say we must fight to keep our freedom
But Lord knows there’s got to be a better way, oh

War, huh (good God, y’all)
What is it good for? You tell me (nothing)
Say it, say it, say it, say it

War (good God), huh (now, huh)
What is it good for?
Stand up and shout it (nothing)

Nevertheless, it is difficult to understand that those who served on either side of the War were patriotic.

The Vietnamese were less concerned with spreading Communism than they were in seeking self-determination for their homeland.

Above: Emblem of Vietnam

American soldiers believed that they were fighting for their country against a global threat, but there were few who didn’t think that the War was a monstruous mistake, that they were sold down the river by a long series of US Presidents and Washington politicians, few of whom ever served, fewer still who let their children serve, and none who ever studied the history of the Vietnamese people nor the story of Vietnam where they chose to send soldiers to bleed and die, because they were afraid to admit they made a mistake.

Above: Flag of the United States of America

Perhaps this blogpost could be viewed as interesting to those who served in the War or for those who have seen the DMZ and have pondered the folly and the fear, the courage and sacrifice represented by that devastated part of the planet.

But that view is mistaken, for the veterans and the Vietnam visitors who took the time to ponder, they already know the story.

This is intended for a far more important purpose:

This is for those who were never in Vietnam, those who are too young to remember those turbulent times.

This is a story of a troubling time in world history that should never be repeated, but is a scenario always repeated somewhere else.

To understand a war, you need to understand the background of it.

Let us begin.

The first Western visitors to the Vietnamese peninsula were probably traders from ancient Rome who sailed into the ports of the Kingdom of Champa (192 – 1832) in the 2nd century CE.

Above: Senatus Populusque Romanus (the Senate and the People of Rome) (753 BCE – 476 CE)

Above: Tháp Hòa Lai, Ninh Thuận, Vietnam

Marco Polo sailed up the coast up the coast in the 13th century on his way to China.

Above: Venetian merchant / explorer Marco Polo (1254 – 1324)

But more significant was the arrival of a Portuguese merchant, Antonio Da Faria, at the port of Fai Fo (Hoi An) in 1535.

The Portuguese established their own trading post at Fai Fo, then one of Southeast Asia’s greatest ports, crammed with vessels from China and Japan.

They were soon followed by other European maritime powers.

Above: Hoi An, Quang Nam Province, Vietnam

With the traders came missionaries, who found a ready audience, especially among peasant farmers and others near the bottom of the established Confucian hierarchy.

Above: The teacher Confucius (551 – 479 BCE)

It didn’t take long before the ruling elite felt threatened by subversive Christian ideas.

Missionary work was banned after the 1630s.

Many priests were expelled or even executed.

But enforcement was sporadic.

Above: The Church of the Holy Sepulchre (or the Church of the Resurrection), Jerusalem, Israel

By the 17th century the Catholic Church claimed several hundred thousand converts.

Above: St. Peter’s Basilica (the largest Catholic church in the world), Vatican City

At this time Vietnam was breaking up into regional factions and the Europeans were quick to exploit growing tensions between the Nguyen and Trinh lords, providing weapons in exchange for trading concessions.

However, when the civil war ended in 1674 the merchants lost their advantage.

Gradually the English, Dutch and French closed down their trading posts until only the Portuguese remained in Fai Fo.

Above: Flag of Portugal

Towards the end of the 18th century, the remaining Catholic missions provided an opening for French merchants wishing to challenge Britain’s presence in the Far East.

When a large-scale rebellion broke out in Vietnam in the early 1770s, these entrepreneurs saw their chance to establish a firmer footing on the Indochinese peninsula.

Above: Flag of France

As the 18th century progressed, insurrections flared up throughout the countryside.

Mostly were easily quelled, but in 1771 three brothers raised their standard in Tay Son village, west of Quy Nhon and ended up ruling the whole country.

The Tay Son rebellion gained broad support among dispossessed peasants, ethnic minorities, small merchants and townspeople attracted by the brothers’ message of equal rights, justice and liberty.

As rebellion spread through the south, the Tay Son army rallied even more converts when they seized land from the wealthy and redistributed it to the poor.

By the middle of 1786 the rebels had overthrown both the Trinh and Nguyen lords, again leaving the Le dynasty intact.

When the Le monarch called on the Chinese in 1788 to help remove the Tay Son usurpers, the Chinese happily obliged by occupying Hanoi.

At this the middle brother (Nguyen Hue) declared himself Emperor Quang Trung and quick-marched his army 600 km from Hué to defeat the Chinese at Dong Da, on the outskirts of Hanoi.

With Hué as his capital, Quang Trung set about implementing his promised reforms, but when he died prematurely in 1792, aged 39, his 10-year-old son was unable to hold onto power.

Above: Statue of Emperor Quang Trung (1753 – 1792) in the front of the Museum of Quang Trung in Quy Nhơn, Vietnam

One of the few Nguyen lords to have survived the Tay Son rebellion in the south was Prince Nguyen Anh.

The prince made several unsuccessful attempts to regain the throne to the mid-1780s.

After one such failure he fled to Phu Quoc Island where he met a French bishop, Pigneau de Béhaine.

With an eye on future religious and commercial concessions, the bishop offered to make approaches to the French on behalf of the Nguyen.

A treaty was eventually signed in 1787, promising military aid in exchange for territorial and trading concessions, though France failed to deliver the assistance due to a financial crisis preceding the French Revolution.

The bishop went ahead anyway, raising a motley force of 4,000 armed mercenaries and a handful of ships.

The expedition was launched in 1789 and Nguyen Anh entered Hanoi in 1802 to claim the throne as Emperor Gia Long.

Bishop de Béthaine did not live to see the victory or to reinforce the treaty.

He died in 1799 and received a stately funeral.

Above: Father Pierre Joseph Georges Pigneau de Behaine (1741 – 1799)

For the first time Vietnam, as the century was now called, fell under a single authority from the northern border all the way down to the point of Ca Mau.

In the hope of promoting unity, Gia Long established his capital in the centre, at Hué, where he built a magnificent citadel in imitation of the Chinese emperor’s Forbidden City.

The choice of architecture was appropriate:

Gia Long and the Nguyen dynasty he founded were resolutely Confucian.

Above: Meridian Gate, Imperial City, Hué, Vietnam

The new emperor immediately abolished the Tay Son reforms, reimposing the old feudal order.

Land confiscated from the rebels was redistributed to loyal mandarins, the bureaucracy was reinstated and the majority of peasants found themselves worse off than before.

Gradually the country was closed to the outside world and to modernizing influences that might have helped it withstand the onslaught of French military intervention in the mid-19th century.

On the other hand, Gia Long and his successors did much to improve the infrastructure of Vietnam, developing a road network, extending the irrigation systems and rationalizing the provincial administration.

Under the Nguyen, the arts, particular literature and court music, flourished.

Above: Emperor Gia Long (1762 – 1820)

By refusing to grant any trade concessions, Gia Long disappointed the French who had helped him to the throne.

He did, however, permit a certain amount of religious freedom, though his successors were far more suspicious of the missionaries’ intentions.

After 1825, several edicts were issued forbidding missionary work, accompanied by sporadic, occasionally brutal persecutions of Christians, both Vietnamese converts and foreign priests.

Ultimately, this provided the French with the excuse they needed to annex the country.

Above: Great Seal of French Indochina

French governments grew increasingly imperialistic as the 19th century wore on.

In the Far East, as Britain threatened to dominate trade with China, France began to see Vietnam as a potential route into the resource-rich provinces of Yunnan and southern China.

Above: Flag of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland

Above: (in pink) The British Empire

Not that France had any formal policy to colonize Indochina.

Rather it came about in a piecemeal fashion, driven as often as not by private adventurers or the unilateral actions of French officials.

In 1847, two French naval vessels began the process where they bombarded Da Nang on the pretext of rescuing a French priest.

Above: Han River Bridge in Da Nang, Vietnam

Reports of Catholic persecutions were deliberately exaggerated until Napoleon III was finally persuaded to launch an armada of 14 ships and 2,500 men in 1858.

Above: French Emperor Napoleon III (1808 – 1873)

After capturing Da Nang in September, the force moved south to take Saigon, against considerable opposition, and the whole Mekong Delta over the next three years.

Faced with serious unrest to the north, Emperor Tu Duc signed a treaty in 1862 granting France the three eastern provinces of the Delta plus trading rights in selected ports, and allowing missionaries the freedom to proselytize.

Above: Emperor Tu Duc (1829 – 1883)

Five years later, French forces annexed the remaining southern provinces to create the colony of Cochinchina.

France became embroiled in domestic troubles and the French government was divided on whether to continue the enterprise, but their administrators in Cochinchina had their eyes on the north.

Above: Cochinchina, 1867

The first attempt to take Hanoi and open up the Red River into China failed in 1873.

A larger force was dispatched in 1882 and within a few months, France was in control of Hanoi and the lower reaches of the Red River Delta.

Spurned on by this success, the French Parliament financed the first contingents of the French Expeditionary Force just as the Nguyen were floundering in a succession crisis following the death of Tu Duc.

In August 1883, when the French fleet sailed into the mouth of the Perfume River, near Hué, the new emperor was compelled to meet their demands.

Above: French Far East Expeditionary Force badge

Annam (central Vietnam) and Tonkin (the north) became protectorates of France, to be combined with Cochinchina, Cambodia and, later, Laos to form the Union of Indochina after 1887.

Above: Flag of Cambodia

Above: Flag of Laos

For a population brought up on legends of heroic victories over superior forces, the ease with which France had occupied was a deep psychological blow.

The earliest resistance movements focused on the restoration of the monarchy, such as the Can Vuong (save the king) movement of the 1890s, but any emperor showing signs of patriotism was swiftly removed by the French administration.

Up until the mid-1920s, Vietnam’s fragmented anticolonial movements were easily controlled by the Sûreté, the formidable French secret police.

On the whole, the nationalists’ aims were political rather than social or economic.

Most failed to appeal to the majority of Vietnamese.

Gradually, however, the nationalists saw that a more radical approach was called for.

An influential leader named Phan Boi Chau finally called for the violent overthrow of the colonial regime.

Above: Phan Boi Chau (1867 – 1940)

Meanwhile, over the border in southern China, the Revolutionary Youth League was founded in 1925.

Above: Flag of China

Vietnam’s first Marxist-Leninist organization, its founding father was a certain Ho Chi Minh.

Above: German philosopher Karl Marx (1818 – 1883)

Above: Russian revolutionary Vladimir Lenin (1870 – 1924)

Above: Vietnamese revolutionary Ho Chi Minh (1890 – 1969)

Born in 1890, the son of a patriotic minor official, Ho was already in trouble with the French authorities in his teens.

He left Vietnam in 1911, spending several years wandering the world.

Above: (in green) Location of Vietnam

He worked in the dockyards of Brooklyn and as a pastry chef in London’s Carlton Hotel, then turned up in Paris after World War One under one of his pseudonyms, Nguyen Ai Quoc (Nguyen the Patriot).

Above: Brooklyn Navy Yard, Brooklyn, New York City, New York, USA (1918)

Above: 1905 postcard of The Carlton Hotel (1899 – 1940), London, England

Above: Paris, France

In France, Ho became increasingly active among other exiled dissidents exploring new ways to bring an end to colonial rule.

At this time one of the few political groups actively supporting anticolonial movements were the Communists.

Above: Hammer and sickle symbol of Communism

In 1920, Ho became a founding member of the French Communist Party.

By 1923, he was in Moscow, training as a Communist agent.

Above: Red Square, Moscow, Russia

A year later, he went to southern China, where he later set up Vietnam’s first Marxist-Leninist organization, the Revolutionary Youth League, which attracted a band of impassioned young Vietnamese.

Above: Flag of the Communist Party of Vietnam

Although many other subsequently famous revolutionaries worked with Ho, it was largely his fierce dedication, single-mindedness and tremendous charisma that held the nationalist movement together and finally propelled the country to independence.

The first test of Ho’s leadership came in 1929 when, in his absence, the League split into three separate Communist parties.

In Hong Kong a year later, Ho persuaded the rival groups into one Indochinese Communist Party whose main goal was an independent Vietnam governed by workers, peasants and soldiers.

In preparation for the revolution, cadres were sent into rural areas and among urban workers to set up party cells.

Above: Hong Kong, China

The timing could not have been better:

Unemployment and poverty were on the increase as the Great Depression took hold, while France became less willing to commit resources to its colonies.

Above:  Florence Thompson (1903 – 1983) with several of her children in a photograph known as “Migrant Mother“.

The Library of Congress caption reads:

Destitute pea pickers in California. Mother of seven children. Age thirty-two. Nipomo, California

In the 1930s, the Federal Security Agency (FSA) (1939 – 1953) employed several photographers to document the effects of the Great Depression on the population of America.

Many of the photographs can also be seen as propaganda images to support the U.S. government’s policy distributing support to the worst affected, poorer areas of the country.

Dorothea Lange’s (1895 – 1965) image of migrant pea picker, Florence Owens Thompson, and her family has become an icon of resilience in the face of adversity.

The child to the viewer’s right was Thompson’s daughter, Katherine (later Katherine McIntosh), 4 years old.

For his efforts, the French authorities placed a death sentence on Ho’s head.

He was arrested and imprisoned in the British Colony of Hong Kong.

His release was later arranged by his counsel, who circulated confusion about his identity and rumours that he had died of tuberculosis.

Above: Flag of Hong Kong

Throughout the 1930s Vietnam was plagued with strikes and labour unrest, of which the most important was the Nghe Tinh uprising in the summer of 1930.

French planes bombed a crowd of 20,000 demonstrators marching on Vinh.

Within days, villagers had seized control of much of the surrounding countryside, some setting up revolutionary councils to evict wealthy landlords and redistribute land to the peasants.

The uprising demonstrated the power of socialist organizations, but proved disastrous in the short term:

Thousands of peasants were killed or imprisoned, the leaders were executed and the Communist Party structure was badly mauled.

Most of the ringleaders ended up in the notorious penal colony of Poulo Condore, which came to be known as the “University of the Revolution“.

It is estimated that the French held some 10,000 activists in prison by the late 1930s.

Above: Con Dao Prison, Poulo Condore Island, Vietnam

Despite much talk of the “civilizing mission” of imperial rule, the French were more interested in the economic potential of their new possession.

Governor-General Paul Doumer launched a massive programme of infrastructural development, constructing railways, bridges and roads, and draining vast areas of the Mekong Delta swamp, all funded under punitive taxes, with state monopolies on opium, alcohol and salt accounting for 70% of government revenues.

Above: Paul Doumer (1857 – 1932)(French President: 1931 – 1932)

During the Great Depression of the 1930s, markets collapsed, peasants were forced off the land to work as indentured labour in the new rubber, tea and coffee estates or in the mines, often under brutal conditions.

Heavy taxes exacerbated rural poverty.

Any commercial or industrial enterprises were kept firmly in French hands or were controlled by the small minority of Vietnamese and Chinese who actually benefitted under the new regime.

On the positive side, mass vaccination and health programmes did bring the frequent epidemics of cholera, smallpox and plague under control.

Education was a thornier issue:

Overall, education levels deteriorated during French rule, particularly among unskilled labourers, but a small elite from the emerging urban middle class received a broader, French-based education and a few went to universities in Europe.

Not that it got them very far:

Vietnamese were barred from all but the most menial jobs in the colonial administration.

Ironically, it was this frustrated and alienated group, imbued with the ideas of Western liberals and Chinese reformers, who began to challenge French.

Above: Flag Tower, Hanoi, Vietnam

The German occupation of France in 1940 suddenly changed the whole political landscape:

Not only did it demonstrate to the Vietnamese the vulnerability of their colonial masters, but it also overturned the established order in Vietnam and provided Ho Chi Minh with the opportunity he had been waiting for.

Above: Flag of Nazi Germany (1935 – 1945)

The immediate repercussion was the Japanese occupation of Indochina after Vichy France signed allowing Japan to station troops in the colony, while leaving the French colonization in place.

Above: Emblem of Vichy France (l’État Français)(1940 – 1944)

By mid-1941 the region’s coalmines, rice fields and military installations were all under Japanese control.

Some Vietnamese nationalist groups welcomed this turn of events as the Japanese made encouraging notices about autonomy and “Asia for Asians“.

Others, mostly Communist groups, declared their opposition to all foreign intervention and continued to operate from secret bases in the mountainous region that flakes the border between China and Vietnam.

Above: The Empire of Japan at its greatest extent (1942)

By this time, Ho Chi Minh had reappeared in southern China, from where he walked over the border into Vietnam, wearing a Chinese-style tunic and rubber-tyre sandals, carrying his rattan trunk and trusty Hermes typewriter.

The date was February 1941.

Ho had been in exile for 30 years.

In Pac Bo Cave, near Cao Bang, Ho met with other resistance leaders, including Vo Nguyen Giap and Pham Van Dong, to start the next phase in the fight for national liberation.

Above: Pac Bo Cave, Cao Bang Province, Vietnam – The cave, in which Ho Chi Minh lived for seven weeks, during February and March 1941, when he returned after 30 years of exile

Above: General Võ Nguyên Giáp (1911 – 2013)

Above: Phạm Văn Đồng (1906 – 2000) (Prime Minister of Vietnam: 1955 – 1987)

The League for the Independence of Vietnam, better known as the Viet Minh, was founded in May 1941.

Over the next few years Viet Minh recruits received military training in southern China.

Gradually the Viet Minh established liberated zones in the northern mountains to provide bases for future guerilla operations.

Above: Viet Minh flag, later the flag of North Vietnam, later the flag of Vietnam

With Japanese defeat looking ever more likely, Ho Chi Minh set off once again into China to seek military and financial support from the Chinese and from the Allied forces operating out of Kunming.

Above: Kunming, Yunan Province, China

Ho also made contact with the American Office of Strategic Services (OSS)(forerunner of the CIA), which promised him limited arms, much to the anger of the Free French who were already planning their return to Indochina.

In return for American aid the Viet Minh provided information about Japanese forces and rescued Allied pilots shot down over Vietnam.

Above: OSS Insignia

Above: Hồ Chí Minh (third from left, standing) with the OSS in 1945

Later, in 1945, an American team arrived in Ho’s Cao Bang base, where they found him suffering from malaria, dysentery and dengue fever:

It is said they saved his life.

Above: Cao Bang City, Cao Bang Province, Vietnam

Meanwhile, suspecting a belated French counterattack, Japanese forces seized full control of the country in March 1945.

They declared a nominally independent state under the leadership of Bao Dai, the last Nguyen emperor, and imprisoned most of the French army.

The Viet Minh quickly moved onto the offensive, helped to some extent by a massive famine that ravaged northern Vietnam that summer.

Above: Emperor Bao Dai (1913 – 1997)

Above: Famine in Vietnam, 1945

One to two million Vietnamese starved to death in the Red River Delta of northern Vietnam due to the Japanese, as the Japanese seized Vietnamese rice and didn’t pay.

In Phat Diem, Vietnamese farmer Di Ho was one of the few survivors who saw the Japanese steal grain.

The North Vietnamese government accused both France and Japan of the famine.

Võ An Ninh took photographs of dead and dying Vietnamese during the Great Famine.

Starving Vietnamese were dying throughout northern Vietnam in 1945 due to the Japanese seizure of their crops by the time the Chinese came to disarm the Japanese and Vietnamese corpses were all throughout the streets of Hanoi and had to be cleaned up by students.

Then, in early August, US forces dropped the first atom bomb on Hiroshima, precipitating the Japanese surrender on 14 August.

Left picture : At the time this photo was made, smoke billowed 20,000 feet above Hiroshima while smoke from the burst of the first atomic bomb had spread over 10,000 feet on the target at the base of the rising column.

Six planes of the 509th Composite Group participated in this mission: one to carry the bomb (Enola Gay), one to take scientific measurements of the blast (The Great Artiste), the third to take photographs (Necessary Evil), while the others flew approximately an hour ahead to act as weather scouts (6 August 1945).

Bad weather would disqualify a target as the scientists insisted on a visual delivery.

The primary target was Hiroshima, the secondary was Kokura and the tertiary was Nagasaki.

Right picture : Atomic bombing of Nagasaki on 9 August 1945

The Japanese surrender left a power vacuum that Ho Chi Minh was quick to exploit.

On 15 August, Ho called for a national uprising, which later came to be known as the August Revolution.

Within four days, Hanoi was seething with pro-Viet Minh demonstrations.

In two weeks most of Vietnam came under their control.

Emperor Bao Dai handed over his imperial sword to Ho’s provisional government at the end of August.

Above: Occupation of Tonkin Palace, Hanoi, Vietnam, 19 August 1945

On 2 September 1945, Ho Chi Minh proclaimed the establishment of the Democratic Republic of Vietnam, cheered by a massive crowd in Hanoi’s Ba Dinh Square.

For the first time in 80 years, Vietnam was an independent country.

Famously, Ho’s Declaration of Independence quoted from the American Declaration:

All men are created equal.

They are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights, among these are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.

But this, and subsequent appeals for American help against the looming threat of recolonization, fell on deaf ears as America became increasingly concerned at Communist expansion.

Above: Ho Chi Minh declaring independence at Ba Dinh Square, Hanoi, Vietnam on 2 September 1945

Above: A copy of the original proclamation of Independence of the Democratic Republic of Vietnam

Above: Telegram from Hồ Chí Minh to US President Harry S. Truman requesting support for independence (Hanoi, 28 February 1946)

The Potsdam Agreement, which marked the end of World War Two, failed to recognize the new Republic of Vietnam.

Above: The Big Three of the Potsdam Agreement, 1 August 1945

Left to right: British Prime Minister Clement Attlee (1945 – 1951), US President Harry S. Truman (1884 – 1972) and Soviet leader Joseph Stalin (1878 – 1953)

Instead, Japanese troops south of the 16th Parallel were to surrender to British authority, while those in the north would defer to the Chinese Kuomintang.

Above: Emblem of the Kuomintang (Chinese Nationalist Party)

Nevertheless, by the time these forces arrived, the Viet Minh were already in control, having relieved the Japanese of most of their weapons.

In the south, rival nationalist groups were battling it out in Saigon, where French troops had also joined in the fray.

Above: A Japanese naval warrant officer surrenders his sword to British Sub Lieutenant Anthony Martin in a ceremony in Saigon, 13 September 1945

The situation was so chaotic that the British commander proclaimed martial law and, amazingly, even deployed Japanese soldiers to help restore calm.

Against orders, he also rearmed the 6,000 liberated French troops.

Above: British General Gracey Douglas David (1894 – 1964)

Saigon was soon back in French hands.

A few days later, General Leclerc arrived with the first units of the French Expeditionary Force, charged with reimposing colonial rule in Indochina.

Above: General Philippe François Marie Leclerc de Hauteclocque (1902 – 1947)

Things were going more smoothly in the north, though the 200,000 Chinese soldiers stationed there acted increasingly like an army of occupation.

The Viet Minh could muster a mere 5,000 ill-equipped troops in reply.

Forced to choose between the two to survive, Ho Chi Minh finally rated French rule the lesser of the two evils, reputedly commentating:

I prefer to smell French s–t for five years rather than Chinese s–t for the rest of my life.”

In March 1946, Ho’s government signed a treaty allowing a limited French force to replace Kuomintang soldiers in the north.

In return, France recognized the Democratic Republic as a “free state” within the proposed French Union.

The terms were left deliberately vague.

The treaty provided for a referendum to determine whether Cochinchina would join the new state or remain separate.

Above: Võ Nguyên Giáp (left) with Hồ Chí Minh (right) in Hanoi in 1945

While further negotiations dragged on during the summer of 1946, both sides were busily rearming as it became apparent that the French were not going to abide by the treaty.

By late April, the Expeditionary Force had already exceeded agreed levels.

There was no sign of the promised referendum.

In September 1946, the talks effectively broke down.

Skirmishes between Vietnamese and French troops in the northern delta boiled over in a dispute over customs control in Haiphong.

Above: Haiphong, Vietnam

From 1954 to 1975, Haiphong served as the most important maritime city of North Vietnam.

On the morning of 20 November 1946, a French patrol ship seized a Chinese junk attempting to bring contraband into Haiphong.

While seemingly routine, the seizure of the ship was the beginning of a chain of unfortunate events.

Above: Chinese junks

Vietnamese soldiers reacted to the seizure by firing on the French ship from the shore, killing 23 soldiers.

Armed clashes immediately broke out on land between French and Vietnamese nationalists, with a French burial party being ambushed, losing six more men.

The French immediately worked to dissipate the conflict and stopped the outbreak by agreeing to respect Vietnamese sovereignty in Haiphong on 22 November 1946.

This, however, was only the beginning of the incident.

Once the news of the skirmish came to Admiral d’Argenlieu in Paris, he sent a cable to Jean Étienne Valluy, commander of French forces in Indochina, ordering him to use force against the Vietnamese in Haiphong.

Above: Georges Thierry d’Argenlieu (1889 – 1964)

Valluy, in turn, sent an order to Colonel Debès, commander of the French troops at Haiphong, stating:

It appears clear that we are up against premeditated aggressions carefully staged by the Vietnamese regular army.

The moment has come to give a severe lesson to those who have treacherously attacked you.

Use all the means at your disposal to make yourself complete master of Haiphong.

Above: Jean Étienne Valluy (1899 – 1970)

Debès then issued an ultimatum to the Vietnamese in Haiphong demanding a withdrawal from the French section and Chinese sections of the city, including the port. 

In the order, Debès invoked the Franco-Chinese agreement of 28 February 1946 as justification for demanding the Vietnamese evacuation of parts of the city.

Debès argued that the treaty gave France protective rights over the Chinese in Vietnam and thus gave them jurisdiction to engage in combat.

After the Vietnamese failed to evacuate in time, the French began a bombardment of the Vietnamese sections of the city, using three French avisos (dispatch boats):

  • Chevreuil (a Chamois class minesweeping sloop) 

Above: A Chamois class minesweeping sloop

  • Savorgnan de Brazza, sloop

Above: The Savorgnan de Brazza

  • dispatch ship Dumont d’Urville

Above: The Dumont d’Urville

The role of the heavy cruiser Suffren in the bombardment is controversial, as some versions of events suggest the ship participated in the shelling and others claim it arrived after the action had already been carried out.

Above: The Suffren

By 28 November 1946, Colonel Debès had taken complete control over the town.

While reports about the total number of casualties from the bombardment range widely from upwards of 20,000 to less than 100.

Today it is widely agreed that the number of casualties is very close to 6,000 as reported by the French sociologist Paul Mus.

Above: Paul Mus (1902 – 1969)

In return, French forces lost 20 to 29 men killed in Hai Phong from 20 to 23 November.

To quell the rioting, the French navy bombed the town on 25 November, killing thousands of civilians.

This was followed by the announcement that French troops would assume responsibility for law and order in the north.

By way of reply, Viet Minh units attacked French installations in Hanoi on 19 December.

Then, while resistance forces held the capital for a few days, Ho Chi Minh and the regular army slipped away into the northern mountains.

Above: Main entrance of the Temple of Literature in Hanoi, Vietnam

For the first years of the war against the French (also known as the First Indochina War or the Franco-Viet Minh War) the Viet Minh kept largely to their mountain bases in northern and central Vietnam.

While the Viet Minh were building up and training an army, the Expeditionary Force was consolidating its control over the Red River Delta and establishing a string of highly vulnerable outposts around guerrilla-held territory.

In October 1947 the French attempted an ambitious all-out attack against enemy headquarters, but it soon became obvious that this was the an unconventional “war without fronts” where Viet Minh troops could simply melt away into the jungle when threatened.

In addition, the French suffered from hit-and-run attacks deep within the Delta, unprotected by a local population who either actively supported or at least tolerated the Viet Minh.

Above: Emblem of the French Union (1946 – 1958)

Although the French persuaded Bao Dai to return as head of the Associated State of Vietnam in March 1949, most Vietnamese regarded him as a mere puppet.

His government won little support.

Above: Flag of the State of Vietnam (1949 – 1955), later South Vietnam (1955 – 1975)

The War entered a new phase after the Communist victory in China in 1949.

Above: Chairman of the Chinese Communist Party Mao Zedong (1893 – 1976)

America was drawn in and funded the French military to the tune of at least $3 billion by 1954.

The Viet Minh, under the command of General Giap, recorded their first major victory, forcing the French to abandon their outposts along the Chinese border and gaining unhindered access to sanctuary to China.

Early in 1951, equipped with Chinese weapons and confident of success, the Viet Minh launched an assault on Hanoi itself, but in this first pitched battle of the War, suffered a massive defeat, losing over 6,000 in a battle that saw napalm deployed for the first time in Vietnam.

But Giap had learnt his lesson.

For the next two years, the French sought in vain to repeat their success.

Above: Võ Nguyên Giáp and Phạm Văn Đồng, Hanoi, 1945

By now, France was tiring of the War and in 1953 made contact with Ho Chi Minh to find some way of resolving the conflict.

The Americans were growing increasingly impatient with French progress.

The Russians and the Chinese were also applying pressure to end the fighting.

Eventually, the two sides agreed to discussions at the Geneva Conference, due to take place in May the next year to discuss Korean peace.

Meanwhile in Vietnam, a crucial battle was unfolding in an isolated valley on the Lao border, near the town of Dien Bien Phu.

Above: Dien Bien Phu, Dien Bien Province, Vietnam

Early in 1954, French battalions established a massive camp here, deliberately trying to tempt the enemy into the open.

Instead the Viet Minh surrounded the Valley, cut off reinforcements and slowly closed in.

After 59 days of bitter fighting, the French were forced to surrender on 7 May 1954, the eve of the Geneva Conference.

Above: Battle of Dien Bien Phu (13 March – 7 May 1954) – Viet Minh troops plant their flag over the captured French headquarters

The eight years of war proved costly to both sides:

Total losses on the French side stood at 93,000, while an estimated 200,000 Viet Minh soldiers had been killed.

Above: The Geneva Conference, Geneva, Switzerland, 1954

On 8 May, a day after the French capitulation at Dien Bien Phu, the nine delegations attending the Geneva Conference trained their focus upon Indochina:

Hampered by distrust, the Conference succeeded only in reaching a necessarily ambiguous compromise which, however, allowed the French to withdraw with some honour and recognized Vietnamese sovereignty at least in part.

Keen to have a weak and fractured nation on their southern border, the Chinese delegation spurred the Viet Minh into agreeing to a division of the country.

Reliant on Chinese arms, the Viet Minh were forced to comply.

Under the terms of the 1954 Geneva Accords, Vietnam was split in two, along the 17th Parallel, pending elections to be held by July 1956 intended to reunite the country.

The Demarcation Line ran along the Ben Hai River and was sealed by a strip of no man’s land 5 km wide on each side known as the Demilitarized Zone (DMZ).

France and the Viet Minh, who were still fighting in the central highlands even as delegates machinated, agreed to an immediate ceasefire and consented to a withdrawal of all troops to their respective territories – Communists to the north, non-Communists plus supporters of the French to the south.

China, the USSR, Britain, France and the Viet Minh agreed on the Accords, but crucially neither the US nor Bao Dai’s government endorsed them, fearing that they heralded a reunited Communist-ruled Vietnam.

In the long term, the Geneva Accords served to cause a deep polarization within the country and to widen the conflict into an ideological battle between the superpowers, fought out on Vietnamese soil.

The immediate consequence, however, was a massive exodus from the north during the stipulated 300-day period of “free movement“.

Almost a million (mostly Catholic) refugees headed south, their flight aided by the US, and to some extent engineered by the CIA, whose distribution of scaremongering, anti-Communist leaflets was designed to create a base of support for the puppet government it was concocting in Saigon.

Above: Vietnamese refugees board LST 516 for their journey from Haiphong, North Vietnam, to Saigon, South Vietnam during Operation Passage to Freedom, October 1954.

This operation evacuated thousands of Vietnamese refugees from the then newly created Communist North Vietnam to the Democratic South Vietnam.

By the end of the operation, the Navy had carried to freedom more than 293,000 immigrants, vehicles, and other cargo.

Above: Propaganda poster exhorting Northern Vietnamese to move South during Operation Passage to Freedom:

The text reads “Move to the South to avoid Communism” and “The southern compatriots welcome their northern compatriots with open arms.”

Approaching 100,000 anti-French guerillas and sympathizers moved in the opposite direction to regroup, though, as a precautionary measure, between five and ten thousand Viet Minh cadres remained in the south, awaiting orders from Hanoi.

These dormant operatives, known to the CIA as “stay-behinds” and to the Communists as “winter cadres“, were joined by spies who infiltrated the Catholic move south.

In line with the terms of the ceasefire, Ho Chi Minh’s army marched into Hanoi on 9 October 1954, even as the last French forces were still trooping out.

Above: Hanoi Liberation Day, 9 October 1954

The Geneva Accords were still being thrashed out as Emperor Bao Dai named himself President and Ngo Dinh Diem Prime Minister of South Vietnam on 7 July.

A Catholic, and vehemently anti-Communist, Diem knew that Ho Chi Minh would would win the lion’s share of votes in the proposed elections and therefore steadfastly refused to countenance them.

His mandate “strengthened” by an October 1955 referendum.

The Prime Minister’s garnering of 98.2% of votes cast was more indicative of the blatancy of his vote-rigging than of any popular support.

Diem promptly ousted Bao Dai from the chain of command.

He declared himself President of the Republic of Vietnam.

Above: Ngo Dinh Diem (1901 – 1963)

Diem’s heavy-handed approach on Viet Minh dissidents still in the South was hopelessly misguided:

Although the subsequent witch hunt decimated Viet Minh numbers, the brutal and indiscriminate nature of the operation caused widespread discontent:

All dissenters were targeted – Viet Minh, Communist, or otherwise.

As the supposed “free world democracy” of the South mutated into a police state, over 50,000 citizens died in Diem’s pogrom.

Above: Presidential Standard of South Vietnam (1955 – 1963)

In Hanoi, meanwhile, Ho Chi Minh’s government was finding it had problems of its own, as aided by droves of Chinese advisers, it set about constructing a socialist society.

Years of warring with France had profoundly damaged the country’s infrastructure.

Now it found itself deprived of the South’s plentiful rice stocks.

Worse still, the land reforms of the mid-1950s, vaunted as a Robin Hood-style redistribution of land, saw thousands of innocents “tried” as landlords by ad hoc People’s Agricultural Reform Tribunals, tortured and then executed or set to work in labour camps.

Reactionaries” were also denounced and punished, often for such imperialist “crimes” as possessing works of the great French poets and novelists.

The Rectification of Errors Campaign of 1956 at least released many victims of the reforms from imprisonment, but as Ho Chi Minh himself said:

One cannot wake the dead.

Between 1953 and 1956, the North Vietnamese government instituted various agrarian reforms, including “rent reduction” and “land reform“, which resulted in significant political oppression.

During the land reform, testimony from North Vietnamese witnesses suggested a ratio of one execution for every 160 village residents, which extrapolated nationwide would indicate nearly 100,000 executions.

Because the campaign was concentrated mainly in the Red River Delta area, a lower estimate of 50,000 executions became widely accepted by scholars at the time.

However, declassified documents from the Vietnamese and Hungarian archives indicate that the number of executions was much lower than reported at the time, although likely greater than 13,500.

Above: Flag of Hungary

A Northern democratic literary movement called Nhân vân-Giai phâm (from the names of the two magazines which started the movement, based in Hanoi) developed, which attempted to encourage the democratization of the North and the free expression of thought.

Intellectuals were thus lured into criticizing the leadership so they could be arrested later.

Many were sent to hard labor camps (Gulags), following the model of Mao Tse-tung’s Hundred Flowers campaign in China.

Above: National Emblem of the People’s Republic of China

Freedom of speech, freedom of assembly and other basic civilian freedoms were soon revoked after the government’s attempt of destroying the literary movement.

A puritan personality cult was also established around Ho Chi Minh, later extended nationwide after the Communist reunification of the Vietnam.

Above: Ho Chi Minh pictured with children

With Hanoi so preoccupied with getting its own house in order, Viet Minh guerrillas south of the 17th Parallel were for several years left to fend for themselves.

For the most part, they sat tight in the face of Diem’s reprisals, although guerrilla strikes became increasingly common towards the end of the 1950s, often taking the form of assassinations of government officials.

Only in 1959 did the erosion of their ranks prompt Hanoi to shift up a gear and endorse a more overtly military stance.

Conscription was introduced in April 1960, cadres and hardware began to creep down the Ho Chi Minh Trail.

At the end of the year, Hanoi orchestrated the creation of the National Liberation Front (NLF), which drew together all opposition forces in the South.

Diem dubbed its guerrilla fighters Viet Cong (VC / Vietnamese Communists) – a name which stuck, though in reality the NLF represented a united front of Catholic, Buddhist, Communist and non-Communist nationalists.

Above: Flag of the National Liberation Front (NLF) / Viet Cong

American dollars had been supporting the French war effort in Indochina since 1950.

In early 1955, the White House began to bankroll Diem’s government and the training of his army, the ARVN (Army of the Republic of Vietnam).

Above: Flag of the Army of the Republic of (South) Vietnam (ARVN)

Behind these policies lay the fear of the chain reaction that could follow in Southeast Asia, were South Vietnam to be overrun by Communism – the Domino Effect.

More cynically, what this would mean for the US access to raw materials, trade routes and markets.

Though US President John F. Kennedy baulked at the prospect of large scale intervention, by the summer of 1962 there were 12,000 American advisers in South Vietnam.

Above: John Fitzgerald Kennedy (1917 – 1963) (US President: 1961 – 1963)

Despite all these injunctions of money, Diem’s incompetent and unpopular government was losing ground to the Viet Cong in the battle for the hearts and minds of the population.

Particularly damaging to the government was its Strategic Hamlets Programme.

Formulated in 1962 and based on British methods used during the Malayan Emergency, the Programme forcibly relocated entire villages into fortified stockades, with the aim of keeping the Viet Cong at bay.

Ill-concerned, insensitive and open to exploitation by corrupt officials, the Programme had the opposite effect, driving many disgruntled villagers into the arms of the resistance.

Above: South Vietnamese “Strategic Hamlet

Militarily, things were little better.

If America needed proof that Diem’s government was struggling to subdue the guerrillas, it came in January 1963, at the Battle of Ap Bac, where incompetent ARVN soldiers in Hué suffered heavy losses against a greatly outnumbered Viet Cong force.

Above: Stamp commemorating the Battle of Ấp Bắc, 2 January 1963

In a country where surveys of the religious composition at the time estimated the Buddhist majority to be 90%, President Diêm was a member of the Catholic minority, and pursued discriminatory policies favoring Catholics for public service and military promotions, as well as in the allocation of land, business arrangements and tax concessions. 

Diệm once told a high-ranking officer, forgetting that the officer was from a Buddhist family:

Put your Catholic officers in sensitive places.

They can be trusted.

Many officers in the Army of the Republic of Vietnam (ARVN) converted to Roman Catholicism as their military prospects depended on it.

Additionally, the distribution of firearms to village self-defense militias saw weapons given only to Roman Catholics, with some Buddhists in the army being denied promotion if they refused to convert to Roman Catholicism.

Some Catholic priests ran their own private armies.

There were forced conversions, looting, shelling, and demolition of pagodas in some areas, to which the government turned a blind eye.

Some Buddhist villages converted en masse to receive aid or avoid being forcibly resettled by Diệm’s regime.

The “private” status that was imposed on Buddhism by the French, which required official permission to be obtained by those wishing to conduct public Buddhist activities, was not repealed by Diệm.

Catholics were also de facto exempt from corvée (indentured) labour, which the government obliged all citizens to perform.

US aid was distributed disproportionately to Catholic majority villages by Diệm’s regime.

The Catholic Church was the largest landowner in the country and enjoyed special exemptions in property acquisition, and land owned by the Catholic Church was exempt from land reform. 

The white and gold Vatican flag was regularly flown at all major public events in South Vietnam.

Above: Flag of the Vatican City

Diệm dedicated his country to the Virgin Mary in 1959.

Above: The Madonna in Sorrow, Giovanni Battista Salvi da Sassoferrato

Buddhist discontent erupted following a ban in early May on flying the Buddhist flag in Hué on Vesak, the birthday of Gautama Buddha.

Just days before, Catholics had been encouraged to fly the Vatican flag at a celebration for Archbishop Ngô Dinh Thuc of Huế, Diệm’s elder brother.

Above: Flag of Buddhism

Above: Pierre Martin Ngô Đình Thục (1897 – 1984)

A large crowd of Buddhists protested the ban, defying the government by flying Buddhist flags on the Buddhist holy day of Vesak and marching on the government broadcasting station.

Above: Vesak Day celebrations

Government forces fired into the crowd of protesters, killing nine people.

Diệm’s refusal to take responsibility — he blamed the Viet Cong for the deaths — led to further Buddhist protests and calls for religious equality.

As Diem remained unwilling to comply with Buddhist demands, the frequency of protests increased.

Above: Monument to the Huế Phật Đản shootings, 8 May 1963

Above: Memorial to the Buddhists killed in the demonstrations during the Phat Dan of 1963 in Hue, Vietnam

On 10 June 1963, US correspondents were informed that “something important” would happen the following morning on the road outside the Cambodian embassy in Saigon.

Most of the reporters disregarded the message, since the Buddhist crisis had at that point been going on for more than a month.

(The Buddhist crisis (Biến cố Phật giáo) was a period of political and religious tension in South Vietnam between May and November 1963, characterized by a series of repressive acts by the South Vietnamese government and a campaign of civil resistance, led mainly by Buddhist monks.)

The next day only a few journalists turned up, including David Halberstam of the New York Times and Malcolm Browne, the Saigon bureau chief for the Associated Press (AP).

Above: Malcolm Browne (1931 – 2012)

Quảng Đức arrived as part of a procession that had begun at a nearby pagoda.

Around 350 monks and nuns marched in two phalanxes, preceded by an Austin Westminster sedan, carrying banners printed in both English and Vietnamese.

They denounced the Diệm government and its policy towards Buddhists, demanding that it fulfill its promises of religious equality.

Another monk offered himself, but Quảng Đức’s seniority prevailed.

Above: The car in which Quảng Đức travelled to his self-immolation

The act occurred at the intersection of Phan Đình Phùng Boulevard (now Nguyễn Đình Chiểu Street) and Lê Văn Duyệt Street (now Cách Mạng Tháng Tám Street), a few blocks southwest of the Presidential Palace (now the Reunification Palace).

Above: Independence Palace (Reunification Palace), Hoi Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

Above: A memorial to Quảng Đức located on the site of his death, Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

Quảng Đức emerged from the car along with two other monks.

One placed a cushion on the road while the second opened the trunk and took out a five-gallon petrol can.

As the marchers formed a circle around him, Quảng Đức calmly sat down in the traditional Buddhist meditative lotus position on the cushion.

A colleague emptied the contents of the petrol container over Quảng Đức’s head.

Quảng Đức rotated a string of wooden prayer beads and recited the “Homage to Amitabha Buddha” before striking a match and dropping it on himself.

Flames consumed his robes and flesh, and black oily smoke emanated from his burning body.

Quảng Đức’s last words before his self-immolation were documented in a letter he had left:

Before closing my eyes and moving towards the vision of the Buddha, I respectfully plead to President Ngô Đình Diệm to take a mind of compassion towards the people of the nation and implement religious equality to maintain the strength of the homeland eternally.

I call the venerables, reverends, members of the sangha (community) and the lay Buddhists to organize in solidarity to make sacrifices to protect Buddhism.

Above: Thích Quảng Đức (1897 – 1963) (né Lâm Văn Túc)

David Halberstam wrote:

I was to see that sight again, but once was enough.

Flames were coming from a human being; his body was slowly withering and shriveling up, his head blackening and charring.

In the air was the smell of burning human flesh.

Human beings burn surprisingly quickly.

Behind me I could hear the sobbing of the Vietnamese who were now gathering.

I was too shocked to cry, too confused to take notes or ask questions, too bewildered to even think.

As he burned he never moved a muscle, never uttered a sound, his outward composure in sharp contrast to the wailing people around him.

Above: David Halberstam (1934 – 2007)

The spectators were mostly stunned into silence, but some wailed and several began praying.

Many of the monks and nuns, as well as some shocked passersby, prostrated themselves before the burning monk.

Even some of the policemen, who had orders to control the gathered crowd, prostrated before him.

In English and Vietnamese, a monk repeated into a microphone:

A Buddhist priest burns himself to death.

A Buddhist priest becomes a martyr.

After approximately 10 minutes, Quảng Đức’s body was fully immolated and it eventually toppled backwards onto its back.

Once the fire subsided, a group of monks covered the smoking corpse with yellow robes, picked it up and tried to fit it into a coffin, but the limbs could not be straightened and one of the arms protruded from the wooden box as he was carried to the nearby Xá Lợi Pagoda in central Saigon.

Outside the pagoda, students unfurled bilingual banners which read:

A Buddhist priest burns himself for our five requests.”

By 1330 hours, around 1,000 monks had congregated inside to hold a meeting, while outside a large crowd of pro-Buddhist students had formed a human barrier around it.

The meeting soon ended and all but 100 monks slowly left the compound.

Nearly 1,000 monks, accompanied by lay people, returned to the cremation site.

The police lingered nearby. At around 1800 hours, thirty nuns and six monks were arrested for holding a prayer meeting on the street outside Xá Lợi.

The police encircled the pagoda, blocking public passage and giving observers the impression that an armed siege was imminent by donning riot gear.

Above: Buddhist monk Thich Quang Duc burning himself to death in Saigon in protest of persecution of Buddhists by the South Vietnam government.

This photograph won the World Press Photo of the Year for 1963. 

US President John F. Kennedy said that:

No news picture in history has generated so much emotion around the world as that one.

In response to Buddhist self-immolation as a form of protest, Madame Nhu — the de facto First Lady of South Vietnam at the time (and the wife of Ngô Dinh Nhu, who was the brother and chief advisor to Diệm) — said:

“Let them burn and we shall clap our hands.”

If the Buddhists wish to have another barbecue, I will be glad to supply the gasoline and a match.”

Above: Madame Nhu (1924 – 2011)

After the self-immolation, the US put more pressure on Diệm to re-open negotiations on the faltering agreement.

Diệm had scheduled an emergency cabinet meeting at 11:30 on 11 June to discuss the Buddhist crisis which he believed to be winding down.

Following Quảng Đức’s death, Diệm cancelled the meeting and met individually with his ministers.

Acting US Ambassador to South Vietnam William Trueheart warned Nguyen Dinh Thuân, Diệm’s Secretary of State, of the desperate need for an agreement, saying that the situation was “dangerously near breaking point” and expected Diệm would meet the Buddhists’ five-point manifesto. 

Trueheart recommended that the Interministerial Committee accept the Buddhist’s position in a “spirit of amity” and then clarify the details at a later point.

During the negotiations, Thích Tịnh Khiết issued a nationwide plea to urge Buddhists to avoid any actions that could endanger the talks while Diệm ordered government officials to remove all barriers around the temples.

Above:

Sitting room in the Vietnamese Presidential Palace. Seated men are identified as (l to r) Thanh, Fowler Hamilton, Khanh, President Ngo Dinh Diem, William C. Trueheart, Arthur Z. Gardiner, and Koren – 16 January 1962

US Secretary of State Dean Rusk warned the Saigon embassy that the White House would publicly announce that it would no longer “associate itself” with the regime if this did not occur.

The Joint Communiqué and concessions to the Buddhists were signed on 16 June.

Above: Dean Rusk (1909 – 1994) (US Secretary of State: 1961 – 1969)

15 June was set as the date for the funeral.

On that day 4,000 people gathered outside the Xá Lợi Pagoda, only for the ceremony to be postponed.

Above: Xa Loi pagoda bell tower, Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

On 19 June, his remains were carried out of Xá Lợi to a cemetery 16 kilometers (9.9 mi) south of the city for a re-cremation and funeral ceremony.

The body was re-cremated during the funeral, but Quảng Đức’s heart remained intact and did not burn.

It was considered to be holy and placed in a glass chalice at Xá Loi Pagoda.

The intact heart relic is regarded as a symbol of compassion.

Above: The heart relic of Quảng Đức

Quảng Đức has subsequently been revered by Vietnamese Buddhists as a bodhisattva (Bồ Tát), and accordingly is often referred to in Vietnamese as Bồ Tát Thích Quảng Đức.

Above: The gilded statue of Gautama Buddha dominates the shrine of Xa Loi Pagoda, Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

On 21 August, the ARVN Special Forces of Nhu attacked Xá Lợi and other Buddhist pagodas across Vietnam.

The secret police intended to confiscate Quảng Đức’s ashes, but two monks had escaped with the urn, jumping over the back fence and finding safety at the U.S. Operations Mission next door.

Nhu’s men managed to confiscate Đức’s charred heart.

The location chosen for the self-immolation, in front of the Cambodian Embassy, raised questions as to whether it was coincidence or a symbolic choice.

Above: Logo of the Army of the Republic of Vietnam Special Forces

Trueheart and embassy official Charles Flowerree felt that the location was selected to show solidarity with the Cambodian government of Prince Norodom Sihanouk.

South Vietnam and Cambodia had strained relations:

In a speech on 22 May, Sihanouk had accused Diệm of mistreating Vietnamese and ethnic minority Khmer Buddhists.

Above: Norodom Sihanouk (1922 – 2012) (King of Cambodia: 1941 – 1955 / 1993 – 2004)

The pro-Diệm Times of Vietnam published an article on 9 June which claimed that Cambodian monks had been encouraging the Buddhist crisis, asserting it was part of a Cambodian plot to extend its neutralist foreign policy into South Vietnam.

Flowerree noted that Diệm was “ready and eager to see a fine Cambodian hand in all the organized Buddhist actions“.

Buddhist leader Thich Tri Quang, who had travelled throughout the country protesting against religious inequality and the flag ban, began rallying Buddhists in central Vietnam.

He called them to attend a public mass funeral for the Huế victims scheduled for 10 May. 

As a result, Buddhist protests were held across the country and steadily grew in size, asking for the signing of a Joint Communique to end religious inequality.

The pagodas were major organizing points for the Buddhist movement and often the location of hunger strikes, barricades and protests.

Thích Trí Quang proclaimed a five-point “manifesto of the monks” that demanded:

  • freedom to fly the Buddhist flag
  • religious equality between Buddhists and Catholics
  • compensation for the victims’ families
  • an end to arbitrary arrests
  • punishment for the officials responsible

Above: Thích Trí Quang (1924 – 2019)

Diệm agreed to meet with a Buddhist delegation, but increased tension further by demeaning them.

Initially, Diệm refused to pay compensation, believing it was a sign of weakness.

He claimed there was no discrimination in South Vietnam and that all religions had been treated equally with respect to the flag issue.

In regard to the classification of Buddhism as an “association” under Decree 10, Diệm claimed it was an “administrative oversight” that would be fixed (although no action was taken on the matter during his final six months of office).

Diệm labelled the Buddhists “damn fools” for demanding something that according to him, they already enjoyed.

The government press release detailing the meeting also used the expression “damn fools“.

Above: Ngô Đình Diệm

Following the signing of the Joint Communiqué, attendance was limited by agreement between Buddhist leaders and police to approximately 500 monks.

The Joint Communiqué was presented to the press on 16 June.

Thích Tịnh Khiết thanked Diệm and exhorted the Buddhist community to work with the government.

He expressed his “conviction that the Joint Communiqué will inaugurate a new era and that no erroneous action from whatever quarter will occur again.”

He declared that the protest movement was over, and called on Buddhists to return to their normal lives and pray for the success of the agreement.

However, some younger monks were disappointed with the result of the negotiations feeling that Diem’s regime had not been made accountable.

Trueheart was skeptical about its implementation, privately reporting that if Diệm did not follow through, the US should look for alternative leadership options.

The troubles had become a public relations issue for Diem beyond his country, with speculation about a US-Diệm rift being discussed in American newspapers following the self-immolation. 

Above: Ngô Đình Diệm

The New York Times ran a front page headline on 14 June, citing leaked government information that diplomats had privately attacked Diem.

It also reported that General Paul Harkins, the head of the US advisory mission in South Vietnam, ordered his men not to assist ARVN units that were taking action against demonstrators.

Above: Paul D. Harkins (1904 – 1984)

The US at the time considered telling Vice President Tho that they would support him replacing Diem as President.

Above: Nguyễn Hữu Thọ (1910 – 1996) (Vice President of Vietnam: 1981 – 1992)

This occurred at the same time as the surfacing of rumours that Republic of Vietnam Air Force Chief of Staff Lieutenant Colonel Đỗ Khắc Mai had begun gauging support among his colleagues for a coup.

Above: Do Khac Mai

The agreement was put in doubt by an incident outside Xá Loi Pagoda the following day.

A crowd of around 2,000 people were confronted by police who persisted in ringing the pagoda despite the agreement.

A riot eventually broke out and police attacked the crowd with tear gas, fire hoses, clubs and gunfire.

One protester was killed and scores more injured.

Moderates from both sides urged calm while some government officials blamed “extremist elements“.

An AP story described the riot as “the most violent anti-Government outburst in South Vietnam in years“.

Furthermore, many protesters remained in jail contrary to the terms of the Joint Communique.

Above: Crowds in front of Xa Loi Pagoda in Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

The crisis deepened as more Buddhists began calling for a change of government and younger monks such as Thích Trí Quang came to the forefront, blaming Diệm for the ongoing impasse.

Due to the failure of the agreement to produce the desired results, older and more senior monks, who were more moderate, saw their prestige diminished, and the younger, more assertive monks began to take on a more prominent role in Buddhist politics.

Thich Tinh Khiet sent Diệm a letter after the funeral of Thích Quảng Đức, noting the government was not observing the agreement and that the condition of Buddhists in South Vietnam had deteriorated.

Tho denied the allegation.

Above: Thich Tinh Khiet (1891 – 1973)

Ngô Đình Nhu told a reporter:

If anyone is oppressed in this affair, it is the government which has been constantly attacked and whose mouth has been shut with Scotch tape.”

He criticized the agreements through his Republican Youth organization, calling on the population to “resist the indirections of superstition and fanaticism” and warned against “communists who may abuse the Joint Communique“.

At the same time, Nhu issued a secret memorandum to the Republican Youth, calling on them to lobby the government to reject the agreement, and calling the Buddhists “rebels” and “Communists“.

Nhu continued to disparage the Buddhists through his English-language mouthpiece, the Times of Vietnam, whose editorial bent was usually taken to be the Ngô family’s own personal opinions.

Above: Vietnamese activist Ngo Dink Nhu (1910 – 1963)

A US State Department report concluded that the religious disquiet was not fomented by Communist elements. 

In the meantime, the government had quietly informed local officials that the agreements were a “tactical retreat” to buy time before decisive putting down the Buddhist movement.

Diệm’s regime stalled on implementing the release of Buddhists who had been imprisoned for protesting against it.

This led to a discussion within the US government to push for the removal of the Nhus, who were regarded as the extremist influence over Diệm, from power.

The Buddhists were becoming increasingly skeptical of government intentions.

They had received information that suggested that the agreement was just a governmental tactic to buy time and wait for the popular anger to die down, before Diệm would arrest the leading Buddhist monks.

They began to step up the production of critical pamphlets and began translating articles critical of Diệm in the Western media to distribute to the public.

As promises continued to fail to materialise, the demonstrations at Xá Lợi and elsewhere continued to grow.

Diem’s heavy-handed responses at Xa Loi – some 400 monks and nuns were arrested and others cast from the top of a tower – led to mass popular demonstrations against the government.

Diem, it was clear, had become a liability.

Above: Ngo Dinh Diem

Fearing that the Communists would gain further by Diem’s unpopularity, America tacitly sanctioned his ousting in a coup on 1 November 1963.

Diem escaped with his brother Ngo Dinh Nhu to Saigon’s Chinese ghetto of Cho Lon.

Above: Cho Lon, Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

In the early morning of 2 November, Diem phoned the leaders of the coup and surrendered.

They had taken refuge inside Cho Lon’s unprepossessing little Cha Tam Church, with its Oriental outer gate and cheery yellow walls.

An M-113 armoured car duly picked them up, but they were shot dead by ARVN soldiers before the vehicle reached central Saigon.

Diệm was buried in an unmarked grave in a cemetery next to the house of the US Ambassador.

Above: The undignified death of Ngo Dinh Diem

With clearance from the church janitor, visitors can clamber up into the belfry and under the bells, Quasimodo-style, to stand beside the statue of St. Francis Xavier for the fine views the janitor enjoys of Cho Lon.

He can also point out the pew where Diem and Ngo sat praying as they awaited their fate.

Above: Cha Tam / St. Francis Xavier Catholic Church, Ho Chi Minh City (Saigon), Vietnam

The capital staggered from coup to coup, but corruption, nepotism and dependence upon American support remained constant.

Above: Official seal of Saigon / Ho Chi Minh City, Vietnam

In the countryside, meanwhile, the Viet Cong were forging a solid base of popular support.

Observing Southern instability, Hanoi in early 1964 proceeded to send battalions of NVA (North Vietnamese Army) infantrymen down the Ho Chi Minh Trail, with 10,000 Northern troops hitting the Trail in the first year.

Above: Transporting goods on the Ho Chi Minh Trail from North Vietnam to South Vietnam

For America, unwilling to see the Communists granted a say in the running of the South, yet unable to envisage Saigon’s generals fending them off, the only option seemed to be to “Americanize” the conflict.

In August 1964, a chance came to do just that, when the American destroyer USS Maddox allegedly suffered an unprovoked attack from North Vietnamese craft.

Two days afterwards, the Maddox and another ship, the C Turner Joy, reported a second attack.

Years later, it emerged that the Maddox had been taking part in a covert mission to monitor coastal installations.

The second incident almost certainly never reopened.

Nevertheless, reprisals followed in the form of 64 bombing sorties against Northern coastal bases.

Above: USS Maddox

Back in Washington, senators voted through the Tonkin Gulf Resolution, empowering Johnson to deploy regular American troops in Vietnam, “to prevent further aggression“.

Above: Lyndon Johnson (1908 – 1973) (US President: 1963 – 1969)

The Vietnam War, also called the Second Indochina War, though only officially acknowledged by the American government as a “military action” as the US never officially declared war on North Vietnam, known as the American War by the Vietnamese, was a Cold War era proxy war that occurred in Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia from approximately 1 November 1955 to the fall of Saigon on 30 April 1975.

This war was fought between North Vietnam – supported by the Soviet Union, China and other Communist allies – and South Vietnam – supported by the United States and other anti-Communist allies.

The Viet Cong (also known as the National Liberation Front / NLF), a South Vietnamese Communist common front aided by the North, fought a guerrilla war against anti-Communist forces in the South.

The People’s Army of Vietnam (also known as the North Vietnamese Army) engaged in a more conventional war, at times committing large units to battle.

General George S. Patton IV asked the NVA captain to go aboard a chopper equipped with a loudspeaker and order his men to surrender.

The prisoner refused.

Patton said to him:

If you don’t go up in the chopper with me and ask them to surrender you have personally signed their death warrants, because I will be forced to obliterate this position.

The NVA captain again declined.

Patton’s frustration was evident.

He glowered at the man and said:

God damn it, who is winning this war?

You are.“, replied the captain.

Patton shouted:

Then in that case, why don’t we save the lives of your soldiers and let us take them out and feed them and medicate them?

The captain said:

Sir, you did not ask who would win this war.”

Well, who is going to win this war?“, Patton snorted.

The prisoner said forcefully:

We will, because you will tire of it before we do.

Above: George Patton IV (1923 – 2004)

The US intervention in Vietnam was not inevitable.

It evolved from the vacuum left by the collapse of Japan’s Asian empire, followed by the Communists’ victory in China, the Korean War stalemate and France’s defeat in 1954.

But it also grew out of the Cold War decisions of three US Presidents:

  • Truman’s to move away from Roosevelt’s anticolonialism

Above: Harry S. Truman (1884 – 1972) (US President: 1945 – 1953)

Above: Franklin Delano Roosevelt (1882 – 1945) (US President: 1933 – 1945)

  • Eisenhower’s to block the Vietnamese national elections in 1956 and prop up the Diem regime.

Above: Dwight D. Eisenhower (1890 – 1969) (US President: 1953 – 1961)

Kennedy’s to increase the number of US “military advisors“, Special Forces and CIA agents in South Vietnam.

Above: John F. Kennedy (1917 – 1963) (US President: 1961 – 1963)

All three intended to transform Vietnam into a “proving ground for democracy in Asia“.

Above: (in green) Location of Vietnam

All Communist troops and supporters were supposed to have regrouped north in the Democratic Republic of Vietnam, leaving the southern Republic of Vietnam to non-Communists and various shades of opposition.

When the elections failed to take place, the Ben Hai River became the de facto border until 1975.

In reality, both sides of the DMZ were anything but demilitarized after 1965.

Anyway the border was easily circumvented – by the Ho Chi Minh Trail to the west and sea routes to the east – enabling the North Vietnamese to bypass a string of American firebases overlooking the River.

One of the more fantastical efforts to prevent Communist infiltration southwards was the US Secretary of Defense Robert McNamara’s proposal for an electronic fence from the Vietnamese coast to the Mekong River made up of seismic and acoustic sensors that would detect troop movements and pinpoint targets for bombing raids.

Though trials made in 1967 met with some initial success, the McNamara Line was soon abandoned:

Sensors were confused by animals, especially elephants, and could be triggered deliberately by the tape-recorded sound of vehicle engines or troops on the march.

Above: Robert McNamara (1916 – 2009) (US Secretary of Defense: 1961 – 1968)

Above: Images of the McNamara Line

Nor could massive, conventional bombing by artillery and aircraft contain the North Vietnamese, who finally stormed the DMZ in 1972 and pushed the border 20 km further south.

Exceptionally bitter fighting in the territory south of the Ben Hai River (I Corps Military Region) claimed more American lives in the five years leading up to 1972 than any other battle zone in Vietnam.

Figures for North Korean losses during that period are not known, though thousands more have died since the end of the War from inadvertently detonating unexploded ordinance.

So much in firepower was unleashed over this area, including napalm and herbicides, that for years nothing would grow in the impacted chemical-laden soil, but the region’s low rolling hills are almost entirely reforested with a green sea of pine, eucalyptus, coffee and acacia.

During the Vietnam / American War, Quang Tri and Quang Binh, the two provinces either side of the DMZ, were the most heavily bombed and saw the highest casualties – civilian and military, American and Vietnamese.

Above: Looking across the Bến Hải River toward North Vietnam, March 1968

Names made infamous in 1960s and 1970s America have been perpetuated in countless films and memoirs:

  • Con Thien (27 February 1967 – 28 February 1969)

Above: Company E, 2/12 Marines 105mm firing in support of 1/1 Marines near Con Thien, 25 November 1967

  • the Rockpile (1966 – 1973)

Above: The Rockpile

  • Hamburger Hill (13 – 20 May 1969)

Above: US Army photographer and assistant climbing through the devastated landscape on Dong Ap Bia after the battle of Hamburger Hill

  • Khe Sanh (21 January – 9 July 1968)

Above: A burning fuel dump after a mortar attack at Khe Sanh

For some people the DMZ will be what draws them to Vietnam, the end of a long and difficult pilgrimage.

For others it will be a bleak, sometimes beautiful, place where there is nothing particular to see but where it is hard not to respond to the sense of enormous desolation.

North of the DMZ is one of the region’s main attractions – the Tunnels of Vinh Moc, where villages created deep underground during the American / Vietnam War have been preserved.

Above: Tunnels of Vinh Moc

South of the Hien Luong Bridge over Ben Hai River are Truong Son Cemetery and the firebases of Doc Mieu and Con Thien.

Above: Truong Son Cemetery

Above: At Doc Mieu Fire Base

Above: Con Thien Fire Base

The area’s other notable wartime locations lie west and south of Dong Ha, which is the closest town to the DMZ.

Above: Dong Ha, Quang Tri Province, Vietnam

While it is not possible to cover everything in one day, the most interesting of the places are included on organized tours from Dong Ha or Hué.

If you have limited time then the Vinh Moc Tunnels should be high on your list, along with a drive up Highway 9 to Khe Sanh, both for the scenery en route and the sobering battleground itself.

Above: Khe Sanh Victory Monument

Note that as most sites are unmarked and unremarkable to look at, a knowledgeable local guide is indispensable.

More importantly:

Guides know which paths are safe.

In the last decade, local farmers have still occasionally been killed or injured by unexploded ordinance in this area.

Although Vietnam was reunified in 1975, there still exists a palpable north-south divide, one that many tourists pick up on as they head across the DMZ.

Of course, many of the differences stem from the ideological division that followed World War II and the protracted bloody war between the two sides.

However, there have long been other factors at work.

One of these is the relative fertility of the soil – parts of the South get three rice harvests per year, while in the North it is usually one.

This leads to a difference in character between north and south – northerners are typically more frugal and southerners more laidback, partly because the latter have historically had less work to do for the same reward.

There are also notable differences in tradition.

Ho Chi Minh City flaunts its Westernization, while Hanoians are just as proud of their city’s colonial and dynastic eras’ structures.

Above: Ho Chi Minh City, Vietnam

Above: Hanoi, Vietnam

Then there are dialectical differences:

Ask a traditionally clad Hanoian girl what she is wearing and she will say it is “ao zai“.

Ask a woman from Ho Chi Minh City the same thing and it would be an “ao yai“.

Trained ears will also hear that there is another dialect at work in the centre of Vietnam.

However, for visitors, the most enjoyable aspect of the north – south divide is likely to be the food.

The quintessential northern food is pho bo – the beef noodle soup is found throughout Vietnam, but originated in Hanoi, where it is still at its best.

Other northern dishes include hotpots, rice gruels, sweet and sour soups.

Southern flavours include curries and spicy dipping sauces, often married with a touch of sugar and coconut milk to balance the heat.

However, most renowned nationwide is central cuisine – both Hoi An and Hué boast dishes of astonishing variety.

We dream of food.

We detect differences.

We ponder the past.

One cannot understand the Vietnam War without discovering the DMZ.

It has been a long road to the DMZ and what awaits beyond it.

Soon, we will explore it together….

(To be continued….)

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / The Rough Guide to Vietnam / William F. Brown, Our Vietnam Wars: As told by 100 veterans who served / Bob Greene, Homecoming: When the Soldiers Returned from Vietnam / Brian M. Sobel, The Fighting Pattons

Radio daze

Eskisehir, Turkey, Sunday 20 November 2022

On 30 October 1938, America was rocked by shocking news:

Aliens had been spotted crash-landing outside Grover’s Mill, New Jersey.

Above: “Martian landing site” historical marker in Grovers Mill, commemorating the War of the Worlds radio broadcast

Additional sightings were soon made across the Northeast, including reports of Martians unleashing poisonous gas on Manhattan and burning onlookers alive with ray guns.

Periodically, the breathless news reports would be reduced to static.

Above: Editorial cartoon by Les Callan (1905–1986), reprinted from The Toronto Star in Radio Digest (February 1939).

No date is provided for the original printing in The Toronto Star.

The cartoon appears below a headline, “Memorable Broadcasts“, and prefaces a printing of the transcript of the original radio play, The War of the Worlds, broadcast 30 October 1938.

The text below the editorial cartoon reads as follows:

FROM TIME TO TIME some quirk of fate, some state of mind, or some brilliance of thought makes a broadcast memorable.

As such it deserves to be preserved, for after it passes from the news it becomes part of the color and woof of our history.

As history and as a commentary on the nervous state of our nation after the Pact of Munich, we present this recent but none-the-less celebrated broadcast.

Above: The New York Times headline from Monday, 31 October 1938

Listeners reacted in real time.

Many of them flooded the streets wearing gas masks and wet towels over their faces.

Stores were raided.

Bridges and expressways were inundated with traffic.

Pregnant women reportedly went into labour.

Above: Orson Welles meeting with reporters in an effort to explain that no one connected with the War of the Worlds radio broadcast had any idea the show would cause panic, 31 October 1938

Of course, the alien invasion never actually happened.

The news bulletins were part of a live Hallowe’en program a young producer and a cast of talented actors were presenting over the radio.

The producer was 23-year-old Orson Welles.

The name of the episode was “War of the Worlds“.

Above: Orson Welles (1915 – 1985) on stage at the Mercury Theatre during the rehearsal of Danton’s Death, after the CBS Radio broadcast of “The War of the Worlds“.

Hours later, instead of arresting us, they let us out a back way and we scurried down to the theatre like hunted animals to their hole.

It was surprising to see life going on as usual in the midnight streets, cars stopping for traffic, people walking.

At the Mercury the company was still rehearsing Danton’s Death …

Welles went up on stage, where photographers, laying in wait, caught him with his eyes raised to heaven, his arms outstretched in an attitude of crucifixion.

Thus he appeared in a tabloid the next morning over the caption:

‘I Didn’t Know What I Was Doing!’

John Houseman (1902 – 1988), Run-Through (1972)

The H.G. Wells-adapted story had been produced for radio as part of Welles’ regular Sunday night broadcast, The Mercury Theater on the Air – a program that had hitherto been largely ignored as it was up against a wildly popular variety show starring comedians Edgar Bergen and Charlie McCarthy.

Above: Herbert George Wells (1866 – 1946)

Above: Edgar Bergen with Charlie McCarthy and Mortimer Snerd from his CBS Radio program, 6 September 1949

Only this Sunday was different as millions of Americans who had tuned in to listen to Bergen and McCarthy changed their dials when the duo introduced a guest opera singer.

No one was in the mood for opera that night.

Much of the country stumbled onto Welles’ broadcast by mistake, not knowing the news bulletins they heard were part of a radio drama.” explained Carl Amari, a syndicated radio host and the founder of Radio Spirits, a large distributor of classic radio programs.

The resulting panic prompted a Federal Communications Commission investigation, changed the way studios used “news flash” bulletins on fictional radio programs and launched the film career of the previously undiscovered Welles.

Shortly afterward, Welles landed an unprecedented movie contract.

Two years later he gave the world Citizen Kane (1941).

Something like that could only happen during the golden age of radio.“, said Murray Horowitz, a Tony Award-winning playwright and the host and co-produced of National Public Radio (NPR)’s The Big Broadcast.

He added:

The 1930s through the mid-1950s are the one time when the whole nation gathered together and listened to the same programs every night.

People believed the news and shared in a collective experience like never before or since.

Until now, that is.

The audience numbers might not quite match those of the mid-20th century, but with more Americans than ever listening to audiobooks and podcasts, audio-only formats have made a massive comeback in recent years, suggesting we might be entering a second golden age of radio – or at least audio.

Above: A young girl listening to a radio during the Great Depression.

From 1920 through the end of World War II, a period called the Golden Age of Radio, radio was the only broadcast entertainment medium.

Families gathered to listen to the home radio receiver in the evening.

The radio shown is a cathedral-style vacuum tube radio.

Podcasts, such as Serial, The Daily, The Shrink Next Door, and This American Life, have “revitalized audio storytelling.“, said Susy Schultz, a radio historian and the former executive director at the Museum of Broadcast Communications – in addition to being very lucrative for some of their creators….

Above: Museum of Broadcast Communications, Chicago, Illinois, USA

But in today’s splintered media environment, it is hard to wrap our minds around just how dominant the leading radio shows were three-quarters of a century ago.

By 1940, the Census Bureau estimates 82.8% of American households owned a radio, many of which tuned into the same programs day and night.

The percentage of Americans who listened to almost any radio program of the time is vastly greater than anything the country is watching on Netflix today.” said Jim Carlton, interim director of the Museum of Broadcast Communications in Chicago.

The progression of modern American entertainment all came about through radio.“, said Neil Grauer, a radio historian and writer based in Baltimore.

Radio paved the way for sketch comedy shows such as Saturday Night Live, evening talk programs such as The Tonight Show, modern soap operas and sports broadcasts.

It also ushered in countless technological advancements, government oversight divisions, such as the FCC, and some of today’s major media organizations.

Before radio, if you wanted entertainment you had to go to a local dance, a vaudeville house, the movie theatre or gather around a player piano.“, Horwitz said.

After radio, everyone was able to be entertained within the walls of their own home.

Above: An American family in the 1920s listening to a crystal radio, 1 January 1922

From a 1922 advertisement for Freed-Eisemann radios in Radio World magazine.

The small radio is on the table.

Crystal sets work off the power received from radio waves, so they are not strong enough to power loudspeakers.

Therefore the family members each wear earphones, the mother and father sharing a pair.

Although this is obviously a professionally posed, promotional photo, it captures the excitement of the public at the first radio broadcasts, which were beginning about this time.

Crystal sets like this were the most widely used type of radio until the 1920s, when they were slowly replaced by vacuum tube radios.

As radio audiences grew, advertisers paid attention.

Anywhere there is a large audience, advertisers follow.“, Schultz said.

Indeed, despite the Depression, advertisers kept increasing their spending to the medium, according to the Library of Congress.

Above: Library of Congress, Washington DC, USA

Many radio shows in the 1930s were in fact produced by ad agencies who put together their own radio production departments.”, said Susan Douglas, a media professor at the University of Michigan and the author of Listening In: Radio and the American Imagination.

Until the technology to pre-record broadcasts was developed and perfected in the mid-1950s, most programs had to broadcast live.

That resulted in countless on-air mispronunciations, sound effect mishaps and fits of laughter, in addition to profanities and innuendos that would have otherwise been edited out during the more prudish era.

Scripted or unscripted, listeners were swept away.

People’s imaginations run wild when they are relying on only one of the five senses.“, Carlton said.

Listening is more stimulating and immersive than a book because there are sound effects and music in addition to words and the audience is filling in every blank mentally.

Paradoxically, it is the most visual of all the mediums.

Radio is the technology of signaling and communicating using radio waves.

Radio waves are electromagnetic waves of frequency between 30 hertz (Hz) and 300 gigahertz (GHz).

They are generated by an electronic device called a transmitter connected to an antenna which radiates the waves, and received by another antenna connected to a radio receiver.

Radio is very widely used in modern technology, in radio communication, radar, radio navigation, remote control, remote sensing and other applications.

Above: A variety of radio antennas on Sandia Peak, near Albuquerque, New Mexico, USA.

Radio transmitting antennas are often located on the highest geographical point in the area, such as mountain peaks, to give them the maximum transmission range, resulting in antenna farms like this.

The existence of radio waves was first proven by German physicist Heinrich Hertz on 11 November 1886.

Above: Heinrich Rudolf Hertz (1857 – 1894)

In the mid 1890s, building on techniques physicists were using to study electromagnetic waves, Guglielmo Marconi developed the first apparatus for long-distance radio communication, sending a wireless Morse code message to a source over a kilometer away in 1895, and the first transatlantic signal on 12 December 1901.

Above: Guglielmo Marconi (1874 – 1937)

The first commercial radio broadcast was transmitted on 2 November 1920 when the live returns of the Republican Warren G. Harding – Democrat James M. Cox presidential election were broadcast by Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company in Pittsburgh, under the call sign KDKA.

Above: Warren G. Harding (1865 – 1923) (US President: 1921 – 1923)

Above: James M. Cox (1870 – 1957)

The Golden Age of Radio, also known as the old-time radio (OTR) era, was an era of radio in the US where it was the dominant electronic home entertainment medium..

It began with the birth of commercial radio broadcasting in the early 1920s and lasted through the 1950s, when TV gradually superseded radio as the medium of choice for scripted programming, variety and dramatic shows.

Radio was the first broadcast medium and during this period people regularly tuned in to their favorite radio programs.

Families gathered to listen to the home radio in the evening.

According to a 1947 C.E. Hooper survey, 82 out of 100 Americans were found to be radio listeners. 

A variety of new entertainment formats and genres were created for the new medium, many of which later migrated to television: radio plays, mystery serials, soap operas, quiz shows, talent shows, daytime and evening variety shows, situation comedies, play-by-play sports, children’s shows, cooking shows, and more.

In the 1950s, TV surpassed radio as the most popular broadcast medium, and commercial radio programming shifted to narrower formats of news, talk, sports and music.

Religious broadcasters, listener-supported public radio and college stations provide their own distinctive formats.

Some old-time radio shows continued on the air, although in ever-dwindling numbers, throughout the 1950s even after their television equivalents had conquered the general public.

One factor which helped to kill them off entirely was the evolution of popular music (including the development of rock and roll), which led to the birth of the top 40 radio format.

A top 40 show could be produced in a small studio in a local station with minimal staff.

This displaced full service network radio and hastened the end of virtually all scripted radio drama by 1962.

(Radio in and of itself would survive, thanks in part to the proliferation of the transistor radio, and permanent installation in vehicles, making the medium far more portable than television.)

Above: Emerson Model 888 Pioneer 8-Transistor AM Radio, 1958

Full-service stations that did not adopt either top 40 or the mellower beautiful music or middle-of-the-road formats eventually developed all news radio in the mid-1960s.

Scripted radio comedy and drama in the vein of old-time radio has a limited presence on US radio.

Several radio theatre series are still in production in the US, usually airing on Sunday nights.

These include original series such as Imagination Theater and a radio adaptation of The Twilight Zone TV series, as well as rerun compilations such as the popular daily series When Radio Was and USA Radio Network’s Golden Age of Radio Theater, and weekly programs such as The Big Broadcast on WAMU, hosted by Murray Horwitz.

These shows usually air in late nights and/or on weekends on small AM stations.

Above: Murray Horwitz

Carl Amari’s nationally syndicated radio show Hollywood 360 features five old-time radio episodes each week during his five-hour broadcast.

Amari’s show is heard on 100+ radio stations coast-to-coast and in 168 countries on American Forces Radio.

Local rerun compilations are also heard, primarily on public radio stations. 

Sirius XM Radio maintains a full-time Radio Classics channel devoted to rebroadcasts of vintage radio shows.

Starting in 1974, Garrison Keillor, through his syndicated two-hour-long program A Prairie Home Companion, has provided a living museum of the production, tone and listener’s experience of this era of radio for several generations after its demise.

Produced live in theaters throughout the country, using the same sound effects and techniques of the era, it ran through 2016 with Keillor as host.

The program included segments that were close renditions (in the form of parody) of specific genres of this era, including Westerns (“Dusty and Lefty, The Lives of the Cowboys“), detective procedurals (“Guy Noir, Private Eye“) and even advertising through fictional commercials.

Keillor also wrote a novel, WLT: A Radio Romance based on a radio station of this era — including a personally narrated version for the ultimate in verisimilitude.

Above: Garrison Keillor

Upon Keillor’s retirement, replacement host Chris Thile chose to reboot the show (since renamed Live from Here after the syndicator cut ties with Keillor) and eliminate much of the old-time radio trappings of the format.

The show was ultimately canceled in 2020 due to financial and logistics problems.

Above: Chris Thile

Vintage shows and new audio productions in America are accessible more widely from recordings or by satellite and web broadcasters, rather than over conventional AM and FM radio.

The National Audio Theatre Festival is a national organization and yearly conference keeping the audio arts — especially audio drama — alive, and continues to involve long-time voice actors and OTR veterans in its ranks.

Its predecessor, the Midwest Radio Theatre Workshop, was first hosted by Jim Jordan, of Fibber McGee and Molly fame, and Norman Corwin advised the organization.

Above: Jim (1898 – 1988) and Marian Jordan (1918 – 1961) as “Fibber McGee and Molly

One of the longest running radio programs celebrating this era is The Golden Days of Radio, which was hosted on the Armed Forces Radio Service for more than 20 years and overall for more than 50 years by Frank Bresee, who also played “Little Beaver” on the Red Ryder program as a child actor.

Above: Frank Bresee (1929 – 2018)

One of the very few still-running shows from the earlier era of radio is a Christian program entitled Unshackled!.

The weekly half-hour show, produced in Chicago by Pacific Garden Mission, has been continuously broadcast since 1950.

The shows are created using techniques from the 1950s (including homemade sound effects) and are broadcast across the US and around the world by thousands of radio stations.

Today, radio performers of the past appear at conventions that feature re-creations of classic shows, as well as music, memorabilia and historical panels.

The largest of these events was the Friends of Old Time Radio Convention, held in Newark, New Jersey which held its final convention in October 2011 after 36 years.

Others include REPS (Radio Enthusiasts of Puget Sound) in Seattle (June), SPERDVAC in California, the Cincinnati OTR & Nostalgia Convention (April), and the Mid-Atlantic Nostalgia Convention (September).

Veterans of the Friends of Old Time Radio Convention, including Chairperson Steven M. Lewis of The Gotham Radio Players, Maggie Thompson, publisher of the Comic Book Buyer’s Guide, Craig Wichman of audio drama troupe Quicksilver Audio Theater and long-time FOTR Publicist Sean Dougherty launched a successor event, Celebrating Audio Theater – Old and New, scheduled for 12 – 13 October 2012.

Radio dramas from the golden age are sometimes recreated as live stage performances at such events.

One such group, led by director Daniel Smith, has been performing re-creations of old-time radio dramas at Fairfield University’s Regina A. Quick Center for the Arts since the year 2000.

Above: Seal of Fairfield University, Fairfield, Connecticut, USA

The 40th anniversary of what is widely considered the end of the old time radio era (the final broadcasts of Yours Truly, Johnny Dollar and Suspense on 30 September 1962) was marked with a commentary on NPR’s All Things Considered.

A handful of radio programs from the old-time era remain in production, all from the genera of news, music, or religious broadcasting: the Grand Ole Opry (1925), Music and the Spoken Word (1929), The Lutheran Hour (1930), the CBS World News Roundup (1938), King Biscuit Time (1941) and the Renfro Valley Gathering (1943).

Of those, all but the Opry maintain their original short-form length of 30 minutes or less.

The Wheeling Jamboree counts an earlier program on a competing station as part of its history, tracing its lineage back to 1933.

Western revival / comedy act Riders in the Sky produced a radio serial Riders Radio Theater in the 1980s and 1990s and continues to provide sketch comedy on existing radio programs including the Grand Ole OpryMidnight Jamboree and Wood Songs Old-Time Radio Hour.

Above: Riders in the Sky

Radio Days is a 1987 American comedy – drama film written and directed by Woody Allen, who also narrates the story.

The film looks back on an American family’s life during the Golden Age of Radio using both music and memories to tell the story.

It stars an ensemble cast.

Joe, the narrator, relates how two burglars got involved in a radio game after picking up the phone during a home burglary.

He goes on to explain that he associates old radio songs with childhood memories.

Above: Woody Allen (Joe the Narrator)

During the late 1930s and early 1940s young Joe lived in a modest Jewish American family in Rockaway Beach.

Above: Seth Green (young Joe)

Above: Rockaway Beach, Queens, New York

His mother always listened to Breakfast with Irene and Roger.

His father kept his occupation secret.

Joe later found out that he was ashamed of being a taxi driver.

Other family members were Uncle Abe and Aunt Ceil, grandpa and grandma, and Aunt Bea.

The latter was a serial dater, always on the lookout for a potential husband.

Above: Joe and his family, Radio Days

Joe’s own favourite radio show was The Masked Avenger.

It made him dream of buying a secret decoder ring.

In Joe’s fantasy the Masked Avenger looked like a hero, but in reality the voice actor was short and bald.

Other radio memories are stories about sporting heroes, news bulletins about World War II, a report of an extraterrestrial invasion, and a live report of the search for a little girl who fell into a well.

Above: Cast of the Masked Avenger, Radio Days

With his friends from school Joe was searching for German aircraft, but instead they saw a woman undressing in her bedroom.

She later turned out to be their substitute teacher.

Alone on the coast Joe saw a German U-boat, but he decided not to tell anyone because they wouldn’t believe him.

Above: Joe sees a German U-boat, Radio Days

Joe was fascinated by the glitz and glamour of Manhattan, where the radio broadcasts were made.

Above: Midtown Manhattan, New York City, USA

He visited the Radio City Music Hall and described it as the most beautiful thing he ever saw.

Above: Radio City Music Hall, Manhattan, New York City

Joe collected stories of radio stars, including that of Sally White, whose dreams of becoming famous were hampered by her bad voice and accent.

Starting as a cigar salesgirl she got stuck on the roof of the radio building with Roger, who was cheating on Irene.

After she witnessed a crime the gangster Rocco wanted to kill her, but following his mother’s advice he ended up using his connections to further her career.

She finally became a reporter of celebrity gossip.

Above: Mia Farrow (Sally White), Radio Days

On New Year’s Eve, Joe was brought down from his room to celebrate the transition to 1944.

Simultaneously the radio stars gathered on the roof of their building.

The narrator concludes that he will never forget those radio voices, although with each passing of a New Year’s Eve they seem to glow dimmer and dimmer.

Above: Scene from Radio Days

Radio is a fast, easy media that targets everyone, from highly educated people to less knowledgeable ones.

The writing is short, simple, in present tense…

Easy to listen to and to memorize.

There is a sense that those on the radio properly understand what they are saying.

Understanding is the key to explaining, the basis to the informal contract between the radio and the audience.

Your audience tunes in to know what is happening.

Each script starts with the freshest copy.

Not only does the first sentence contain the freshest copy, it catches the attention of the listener.

The writing is catchy.

The listener is intrigued.

They understand straight away.

Sentences are short and simple:

Subject/verb/object.

A sentence carries one idea.

The scripts are short.

Every word counts.

Each word chosen wisely, so listeners make their minds up freely.

Whispers of wisdom written for radio.

Radio appeals to the ear.

A well-written script creates perfect mental pictures in the mind of the listener.

It gets to us through our senses.

Listeners see, touch, hear, feel and taste the words.

Every part of the story is exactly, patently, transparently, blindingly clear…

Each story makes one main point or handles one clear issue.

Radio seduces and teases the listener at the beginning, hinting at some great or horrible revelation, but reveals the details bit by bit to hold the listener’s attention until the very end.

Radio leads the listener to say:

Gee, what happened next?”

Then answers that question.

Transitions between one thought and a relatively unrelated one are very important.

Signposts soften the transitions.

Signposts tell in essence:

OK, we’ve dealt with that part of the story, and now we’re moving on to something a little bit different.”

Hinge points get down to business. 

Like a signpost, a hinge point is a crucial moment when you change direction.

While signposts occur several times in a longer story, a hinge point may only occur once.

Start with a tease in the intro about the new big thing coming in this story.

Start in media res, in the middle of things.

Say, in the living room where the expectant mother of the first cloned human is knitting booties.

You might write first about her — where is she, what she is doing, then who she is and why she is important.

You might get into why she chose to do this and what she’s trying to prove.

But at some point, you’re going to shift gears and step back from the action.

You leave her and start in with tape/copy about the huge biomedical debate raging around her, which probably might make up the bulk of the story.

That point might be called the hinge point.

It’s where you say:

“OK, here’s what this story is all about.

AND these are the reasons it is important for you to listen to this.”

Short sentences. 

We speak with simpler syntax than we write with.

Sentences are short.

The longer the sentence, the harder it is to sound natural — and the harder it is for the listener to follow along.

Verbs are better than adjectives. 

Active verbs are better than passive verbs.

Verbs and expressions create visual images in the listener’s mind better than an island of Cherry Garcia floating on a molten sea of hot fudge under a cumulus cloud of whipped cream.

The magic of radio lies largely in its intimacy, the communion of voice and ear.

The ear is eavesdropping on a conversation.

A voice wooing that ear, making a play for its attention, forging a bond with it, drawing it in.

Writing well for radio takes time.

A lot of great writers are only great writers because they work so long and hard at it.

It takes longer to write concisely.

You’ve no doubt heard variations on the old line from Blaise Pascal:

Please forgive the length of this letter.

It was written in haste.”

Above: Blaise Pascal (1623 – 1662)

Ideas, facts, turns of phrase, and anything else comes, that’s the typing phase.

Writing turns that typing into a story.

Why are you doing this story in the first place?

Ask yourself:

What is the job I’m asking this to do?

Is it to convey the information the listener needs to be able to understand and appreciate?

Is it the narrative thread?

Is it to prime for a new experience?

Or is it like a baton exchange in a relay, moving from one element to the next?

Or the purpose might be to create a mood or establish a tone.

Small, but telling details, little narratives, fulsome descriptions or mini-essays immerse the audience in the world.

That voice of the people.

We get to know a host’s voice intimately — their cadence and the speed at which they read and speak, their delivery, their personality and the sorts of expressions that come naturally to them.

Conversational.

Radio is like television, except with better pictures.

Pictures planted in the listener’s head with concrete images and sharp descriptions of people, places and action.

But it doesn’t stop there.

It surrounds the listener with sensations and uses all the senses.

The smells, the sounds, the physical sensations.

Life made pungent.

Natural and new — natural and familiar enough to make sense, but new and unexpected enough to be arresting and make you look at things differently.

Radio is…

Magic.

Video did not kill the radio star as much as it killed the imagination.

Turn off the TV.

Turn away from your phone and computer screen.

Put down that book or magazine.

Close your eyes.

Friends, Romans, countrymen, lend me your ears.

Magic.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Daryl Austin, “Is radio in a second golden age? Here’s what the first looked like.“, Washington Post, 7 April 2022

Canada Slim: Out of Nowhere

Canada Slim and the Pickwickian Road to Mürren – Part One (The departure)

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Sunday 20 November 2022

I have a hobby.

I find myself drawn to investigating and visiting places with any sort of a literary connection.

Tell me someone wrote something somewhere and I begin to plan a visit there.

I find myself drawn of late to Charles Dickens’ The Pickwick Papers and damned if I am not already envisioning a journey to England to retrace the tale of the irrepressible Samuel Pickwick and his fellow Pickwickians as they travelled around the English countryside getting into all kinds of scrapes and adventures.

“The first ray of light which illumines the gloom and converts into a dazzling brilliancy that obscurity in which the earlier history of the public career of the immortal Pickwick would appear to be involved is derived from the perusal of the following entry in the Transactions of the Pickwick Club, which the editor of these papers feels the highest pleasure in laying before his readers, as a proof of the careful attention, indefatigable assiduity and nice discrimination with which his search among the multifarious documents confided to him has been conducted.

London, England, 12 May 1827

Joseph Smiggers, Esquire, Perpetual Vice-President – Member Pickwick Club (PVPMPC) presiding.

The following resolutions unanimously agreed to:

This Association cannot but entertain a lively sense of the inestimable benefits which must invariably result from carrying the speculations of that learned man (Pickwick) into a wider field, from extending his travels, and consequently enlarging his sphere of observation, to the advancement of knowledge and the diffusion of learning.

That Samuel Pickwick, Tracy Tupman, Augustus Snodgrass and Nathaniel Winkle are hereby nominated and appointed members of the Corresponding Society of the Pickwick Club and that they be requested to forward, from time to time, authenticated accounts of their journeys and investigations, of their observations of character and manners, and of the whole of their adventures, together with all tales and papers to which local scenery or associations may give rise to the Pickwick Club, stationed in London.

That this Association cordially recognizes the principle of every member of the Corresponding Society defraying his own travelling expenses, and that it sees no objection whatever to the members of the said Society pursuing their inquiries for any length of time they please, upon the same terms.”

“In this strain, with an occasional glass of ale, when the coach changed horses, until they reached Rochester Bridge, by which time the notebooks both of Pickwick and Snodgrass were completely filled with selections from his adventures.

Magnificent ruin!“, said Snodgrass, with all the poetic fervour that distinguished him, when they came in sight of the fine old castle.

What a study for an antiquarian!” were the very words which fell from Pickwick’s mouth as he applied his telescope to his eye.

Ah! Fine place, glorious pile, frowning walls, tottering arches, dark nooks, crumbling staircases.“, said the stranger.

Above: Rochester Castle, from across the Medway River, Kent, England

Old cathedral too, earthy smell, pilgrims’ feet worn away the old steps, little Saxon doors, confessionals like money-takers’ boxes at theatres.

Queer customers those monks, Popes and Lord Treasurers and all sorts of old fellows with great red faces and broken noses turning up every day, leather coats and guns.

Tombs, fine place, old legends too, strange stories, capital.“, said the stranger.”

Above: Rochester Cathedral, Kent, England

“We do not find, from a careful perusal of Pickwick’s notes on the four towns Strood, Rochester, Chatham and Brompton, that his impressions of their appearance differ in any material point from those of other travellers who have gone over the same ground.

His general description is easily abridged:

The principal production of these towns appear to be soldiers, sailors, Jews, chalk, shrimps, officers and dockyard men.

The commodities chiefly exposed for sale in the public streets are marine supplies, baked goods, apples, flatfish and oysters.

The streets present a lively and animated appearance, occasioned chiefly by the conviviality of the military.

It is truly delightful to the philanthropic mind to see these gallant men staggering along under the influence of an overflow, both of animal and ardent spirits.

More especially when we remember that the following them about and jesting with them affords a cheap and innocent amusement for the boy population.

Nothing can exceed their good humour.

It was but the day before my arrival that one of them had been most grossly insulted in a pub.

The barmaid had positively refused to draw him any more liquor.

In return for which he had (merely in playfulness) drawn his bayonet and wounded the girl in the shoulder.

And yet this fine fellow was the very first to go down to the pub next morning and express his readiness to overlook the matter and forget what had occurred.

The consumption of tobacco in these towns must be very great and the smell which pervades the streets must be exceedingly delicious to those who are extremely fond of smoking.

A superficial traveller might object to the dirt which is their leading characteristic, but to those who view it as an indication of traffic and commercial prosperity it is truly gratifying.

Above: High Street, Strood, Kent, England

Above: High Street, Rochester, Kent, England

Above: Chatham, Kent, England

Above: Prospect Row, Brompton, Kent, England

Thus we are introduced to Rochester, after an unpleasant confrontation with a coachman in London.

Above: Eastgate House, Rochester, Kent

My mind therefore leaps to the notion of finding in London Goswell Street where Pickwick is said to have resided and the coach stand in St. Martin’s le Grand and the Golden Cross where Pickwick met his travelling companions Tupman, Snodgrass and Winkle and where the quartet were assaulted by the paranoid cabby Sam.

Above: St. Martin’s Le Grand looking south, London, England, 1829

I find myself wondering how far it is to Rochester from London (30 miles/50 km), whether there are walking trails between London and Rochester (10.5 to 11 hours walking distance), and whether any discernible traces of the 19th century of Pickwick can still be seen by the 21st century traveller.

My walking is of two kinds: one, straight on end to a definite goal at a round pace; one, objectless, loitering, and purely vagabond.

In the latter state, no gipsy on Earth is a greater vagabond than myself.

It is so natural to me, and strong with me, that I think I must be the descendant, at no great distance, of some irreclaimable tramp.

So much of my travelling is done on foot, that if I cherished betting propensities, I should probably be found registered in sporting newspapers under some such title as the Elastic Novice, challenging all eleven stone mankind to competition in walking.

My last special feat was turning out of bed at two, after a hard day, pedestrian and otherwise, and walking thirty miles into the country to breakfast.

Charles Dickens, The Uncommercial Traveller

Charles Dickens was a prodigious walker.

Whether on his night walks through London, or tramping through the Kent countryside, Dickens clocked up a huge number of miles on foot.

He is estimated to have walked 12 miles per day.

Dickens maintained this in all kinds of weather.

Dickens understood his passion for walking to be prodigious.

Dickens mostly walked alone.

He did so because walking time was thinking time, or perhaps more accurately dreaming time.

Whether walking purposefully or in vagabond style, as he classifies his walking habits in The Uncommercial Traveller, Dickens proceeded in a reverie, acutely attuned to the significance of his surroundings.

Above: Charles Dickens (1812 – 1870)

G.K. Chesterton, in Charles Dickens: A Critical Study (1906), makes this remarkable judgment of the connection between Dickens’ writing and walking:

Herein is the whole secret of that eerie realism with which Dickens could always vitalize some dark or dull corner of London.

There are details in the Dickens descriptions — a window, or a railing, or the keyhole of a door — which he endows with demoniac life.

The things seem more actual than things really are.

Indeed, that degree of realism does not exist in reality:

It is the unbearable realism of a dream.

And this kind of realism can only be gained by walking dreamily in a place.

It cannot be gained by walking observantly.

It takes some sort of critical genius to understand Dickens’ walking not to be observant in the conventional sense, but an act of dreaming.

He walked not to see things but to get the sense of them.

I am both a town traveller and a country traveller, and am always on the road.”, he writes in The Uncommercial Traveller, his series of essays linked by the idea of walking.

There is the sense of Dickens having always to walk, so that he was travelling in his mind wherever he might be, and being released into the act of walking became a necessary expression of his mind’s direction.

Walk from Higham a couple of miles north to St Mary’s Church, Dickens’ parish church.

Above: Gads Hill Place, Higham, Kent, England – Charles Dickens’ final home (1856 – 1870)

The road gives up at this point.

Proceed across fields, along little-used railways lines and past water-filled gravel pits, past Cliffe and onwards to Cooling.

Cooling is a small strip of a village with the ruins of a privately-owned castle and St. James Church, a favourite Dickens picnic location.

It is an ancient, disused (but handsomely maintained) church with a 13th century font and some 14th century pews.

But its most famous feature is found in the graveyard – 13 gravestones of the children of two families, known now as ‘Pip’s graves’.

In Great Expectations, Pip describes seeing:

… five little stone lozenges, each about a foot and a half long, which were arranged in a neat row beside their grave, and were sacred to the memory of five little brothers of mine — who gave up trying to get a living, exceedingly early in that universal struggle …

Famously Dickens reduced the number from thirteen to five, so as not to stretch the credibility of his readers too far.

But the 13 gravestones are there in a row, even if they do derive from two families rather than one.

The names are no longer legible, but they are of the Baker and Comport families, none of whom lived beyond the age of 17 months, having died between 1771 and 1779.

They may all have died of malaria (ague), no great surprise in a marshland area.

One can readily imagine the scene in the greys of winter with a sharp wind coming in off the North Sea to feel that overpowering sense of time, place and consequence – “the unbearable realism of a dream” – that is the cornerstone of Dickens’ art.

Above: The 13 children’s gravestones at St James Church, Cooling, Kent, England – inspiration for the opening scene of Great Expectations

To be at St James Church is to feel that you are on the edge of Nowhere.

Though there were signs of human habitation, there are no humans.

No one but yourself.

The church pays witness to lives lived on the margin, people whose lives came and went unnoticed.

It is a place of minimal expectations.

Yet those lives went on, and there is a powerful sense of a life on the margins being a life for all that, something which imbues the UK’s many used and disused (or redundant) churches, which makes their continued preservation so important.

It is not the chancels, naves and pews that matter, though they have their value.

It is the lives past that revolved around such buildings that are important.

They make things more actual than things really are.

They turn plain reality into reverie and connect our lives to stories – such as Pip’s.

Something of this Charles Dickens saw in Cooling, as he walked by, paused awhile, and then walked on.

Above: St. James Church, Cooling, Kent, England

Wikipedia informs me that Rochester is at the lowest bridging point of the River Medway, that Rochester was for many years a favourite of Charles Dickens (who owned nearby Gads Hill Place) basing his novels (The Pickwick Papers, Great Expectations, The Mystery of Edwin Drood) here, that the Diocese of Rochester is the second oldest in England, that King’s School is the second oldest continuously running school in the world, and that Rochester Castle has one of the best preserved keeps to be found in either England or France.

Above: Medway River, Rochester Bridge, Rochester, Kent, England

Above: Coat of arms of the Diocese of Rochester

Above: King’s School, Rochester, Kent, England

Above: Rochester Castle, Rochester, Kent, England

Rochester was sacked at least twice and besieged on another occasion.

Rochester has produced two martyrs:

  • John Fisher (1469 – 1535), executed by King Henry VIII for refusing to sanction divorce from Queen Catherine of Aragon
  • Nicholas Ridley (1500 – 1555), executed by Queen Mary for being Protestant

Above: John Fisher

Above: King Henry VIII of England (1491 – 1547)

Above: Catherine of Aragon (1485 – 1536)

Above: Nicholas Ridley

Above: Queen Mary of England (1516 – 1588)

Rochester has for centuries been of great strategic importance through its position near the confluence of the Thames and the Medway.

During the First World War (1914 – 1918) the Short Brothers’ aircraft manufacturing company developed the first plane to launch a torpedo, the Short Admirality Type 184, at its seaplane factory on the River Medway not far from Rochester Castle.

In the intervening period between the World Wars, Short Brothers established a worldwide reputation as a constructor of flying boats.

During the Second World War (1939 – 1945), Short Brothers also designed and manufactured the first four-engined bomber, the Stirling.

Above: Statue of the Short Brothers – Oswald (1883 – 1969), Horace (1872 – 1917) and Eustace (1875-1932), Musswell Manor, Isle of Shippey, England

Britain’s decline in naval power and shipbuilding competitiveness led to the government decommissioning the nearby Royal Navy Shipyard at Chatham in 1984, which led to the subsequent demise of much local maritime industry.

Rochester and its neighbouring communities were hit hard by this and have experienced a painful adjustment to a post-industrial economy, with much social deprivation and unemployment resulting.

On the closure of Chatham Dockyard the area experienced an unprecedented surge in unemployment.

Above: Chatham Dockyard, 1830

Since 1980 the city has seen the revival of the historic Rochester Jack-in-the-Green May Day (1 May) dancing chimney sweeps tradition, which had died out in the early 1900s.

Above: Sweeps Dance, Rochester, Kent, 2006

Though not unique to Rochester (similar sweeps’ gatherings were held across southern England, notably in Bristol, Deptford, Whitstable and Hastings), its revival was directly inspired by Dickens’ description of the celebration in Sketches by Boz.

The festival has since grown from a small gathering of local Morris dance sides to one of the largest in the world. 

The festival begins with the “Awakening of Jack-in-the-Green” ceremony and continues in Rochester High Street over the May Bank Holiday weekend.

Above: Jack in the Green, Kingston, England

Jack in the Green, also known as Jack o’ the Green, is an English folk custom associated with the celebration of May Day (1 May).

It involves a pyramidal or conical wicker or wooden framework that is decorated with foliage being worn by a person as part of a procession, often accompanied by musicians.

The Jack in the Green tradition developed in England during the 18th century.

It emerged from an older May Day tradition — first recorded in the 17th century — in which milkmaids carried milk pails that had been decorated with flowers and other objects as part of a procession.

Increasingly, the decorated milk pails were replaced with decorated pyramids of objects worn on the head.

By the latter half of the 18th century the tradition had been adopted by other professional groups, such as bunters and chimney sweeps.

The earliest known account of a Jack in the Green came from a description of a London May Day procession in 1770.

By the 19th century, the Jack in the Green tradition was largely associated with chimney sweeps.

The tradition died out in the early 20th century.

Later that century, various revivalist groups emerged, continuing the practice of Jack in the Green May Day processions in various parts of England.

The Jack in the Green has also been incorporated into various modern Pagan parades and activities.

The Jack in the Green tradition has attracted the interest of folklorists and historians since the early 20th century.

 

Above: Jack in the Green procession, Hastings, England

There are numerous other festivals in Rochester apart from the Sweeps Festival.

The association with Dickens is the theme for Rochester’s two Dickens Festivals held annually in June and December. 

Above: Dickens Festival, Rochester, Kent, England

The Medway Fuse Festival usually arranges performances in Rochester.

Above: Medway Fuse Festival, Rochester, Kent, England

The latest festival to take shape is the Rochester Literature Festival, the brainchild of three local writers.

A Huguenot Museum was opened in Rochester on 13 May 2015.

The 1959 Ian Fleming novel Goldfinger describes James Bond driving along the A2 through the Medway towns from Strood to Chatham.

Of interest is the mention of “inevitable traffic jams” on the Strood side of Rochester Bridge, the novel being written some years prior to the construction of the M2 motorway Medway bypass.

Rochester is the setting of the controversial 1965 Peter Watkins TV film The War Game, which depicts the town’s destruction by a nuclear missile.

The 2011 adventure film Ironclad is loosely based upon the 1215 siege of Rochester Castle.

A scene in the 2001 film Last Orders, starring Bob Hoskins and Tom Courtenay, was filmed in Rochester High Street.

As I have only progressed in The Pickwick Papers as far as the end of Chapter 2, I will not burden you, my gentle readers, any further in describing the itinerary of the Pickwickians at this time.

Suffice to say that my reading prompts my explorations and my explorations prompt my reading.

Case in point are my travels with my wife to Mürren, Switzerland in January 2022.

Above: Mürren, Switzerland

Landschlacht to Mürren, Switzerland, Wednesday 6 January 2022

The travel discussions between the wife and I are far less formal than those of the Pickwick Club.

I mention places I would like to visit and eventually we visit them.

We had planned to visit Piz Gloria the previous May, but I stumbled and fell down in a St. Gallen street two weeks prior to our planned visit shattering my left wrist and right elbow.

The trip was postponed.

Finally we set off this day from our apartment building in Landschlacht.

Above: Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Charles Dickens, Preface to The Pickwick Papers

“The author’s object in this work was to place before the reader a constant succession of characters and incidents, to paint them in as vivid colours as he could command and to render them at the same time lifelike and amusing.

It is obvious that in a work published with a view to such considerations, no artfully interwoven or ingeniously complicated plot can with reason be expected.

The author ventures a hope that he has successfully surmounted the difficulties of his undertaking.

If it be objected that The Pickwick Papers are a mere series of adventures in which the scenes are ever changing and the characters come and go like the men and women we encounter in the real world, he can only content himself with reflection that they claim to be nothing else.

The same objections have been made to the works of some of the greatest novelists in the English language.

The following pages have been written from time to time almost as the periodical occasion arose.

If any of the author’s imperfect descriptions, while they afford amusement in the perusal, should induce one reader to think better of his fellow men and to look upon the brighter and more kindly side of human nature, he would indeed be proud and happy to have led to such a result.

Literature is not behind the ages but rather holds its place and strives to do its duty.”

Imaginative literature, which my blogs are and are not, primarily pleases rather than teaches.

I seek to do both in my writing.

I try to communicate experiences – ones that the reader can have, can share.

We experience things through the exercise of our senses and imagination.

We must act in such a way when reading a story that we let it act upon us.

We must allow it to move us.

We must let it do whatever it wants to do on us.

We must make ourselves open to it.

This is what I value in walking versus any other mode of travel – an awareness of the experience in all its sensory power.

Oh, how I wish that the journey I am about to describe had taken place on foot rather than in an automobile, but time and money tend to dictate most people’s itineraries!

The journey I am about to describe will take longer to show than the actual journey itself took, much like the TV series M.A.S.H. (1972 – 1983) lasted longer than the Korean War (1950 – 1953) it portrayed.

Landschlacht is a bedroom community and most residents of this hamlet of 1,452 souls work in Kreuzlingen, 15 kilometres to the west across from Konstanz, Germany.

Above: Landschlacht / Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Kreuzlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Konstanz, Baden-Württemberg, Germany

This was not the case for my wife and during the time before I took up my position as a teacher in Türkiye neither was this the case for me.

Above: Flag of Turkey

My wife is a doctor gainfully and (mostly) happily employed at the nearby Kantonspital (cantonal hospital) in the hamlet of Münsterlingen to the west.

During the decade I was there, I mostly worked as a teacher in the towns of Weinfelden, Romanshorn and Herisau, and in the cities of Konstanz, Kreuzlingen and St. Gallen.

Above: Rathausstrasse, Weinfelden, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Romanshorn, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Herisau, Canton Appenzell Ausserrhoden, Switzerland

Above: St. Gallen, Canton St. Gallen, Switzerland

Landschlacht lies on the shore of the Bodensee (Lake Constance) on the main road between Schaffhausen and Rorschach.

Above: Outline of the Bodensee (Lake Constance), shared between Switzerland, Germany and Austria

Above: Schaffhausen, Canton Schaffhausen, Switzerland

Above: Rorschach, Canton St. Gallen, Switzerland

Landschlacht is a final bus stop for the Konstanz bus lines and a train stop on the Kreuzlingen – Romanshorn line.

Above: Logo of Konstanz buslines

Above: Landschlacht Bahnhof, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

The first people settled on the shores of the Bodensee as early as the Neolithic Age, as evidenced by many finds. 

The settlement was first mentioned in 817 as Lanchasalachi

Above: Former tithe house, Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Landschlacht was an episcopal fief of Konstanz. 

Above: Coat of arms of the Diocese of Konstanz

In the High Middle Ages, the Bailiwick belonged to the barons of Güttingen and later to other families. 

Above: Güttingen Castle, Güttingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

In 1413, half of the court rule was sold to Hans Dürrenmüller and ten co-principles of Landschlacht, the other half went to the Petershausen Monastery in 1452 and to the Münsterlingen Monasters in 1486. 

Above: The Benedictine Abbey of Petershausen, Konstanz, Baden-Württemberg, Germany, 1627

In 1621, the eleven owner families sold their shares to the Münsterlingen Monastery, where they remained until 1798.

Above: Münsterlingen Monastery, Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Landschlacht always shared the fate of the Parish of Altnau (next town to the east). 

Above: Oberdorf (upper town), Altnau, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

The St. Leonhard Chapel, built before 1000, is decorated with Gothic frescoes, the sole site in Landschlacht worth visiting.

Along with the Sylvester Chapel in the Goldbach district of Überlingen, the St. Leonhard Chapel is one of the oldest Romanesque chapels in the Lake Constance area. 

The oldest parts were created before the year 1000 and it has been frescoed since the 11th century.

The Passion cycle (2nd half of the 15th century) and the Leonhard cycle (dated 1432) are particularly well preserved.

The western half of the chapel with the entrance is Romanesque and built of coarse field stones. 

The other half of the chapel is Gothic and was added at the end of the 14th century. 

The chapel is equipped with Gothic tracery windows.

Above: St. Leonhard Chapel, Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Interior of St. Leonhard Chapel, Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

In 1855, the three-field system of farming still existed with livestock breeding, fruit growing and viticulture being practiced. 

Above: The three-field system used in medieval agriculture

In 1880, a cheese dairy was built. 

From 1898 the vines were destroyed because of phylloxera infestation (plant lice). 

Above: Unfriendly neighbourhood plant lice

In the 19th and 20th centuries, work was offered by industry and the cantonal hospitals (General and Psychiatric) that have existed since 1840. 

Above: Münsterlingen Monastery, now the cantonal hospital building

From 1961 Landschlacht experienced its first construction boom, a boom that has mostly fizzled.

A town that once had a general store and a post office no longer does.

Of the 1,452 inhabitants of the village of Landschlacht in 2018, 452 or 31.1% were foreign citizens, though I suspect I was its sole Canadian. 

498 (34.3%) were Evangelical Reformed and 456 (31.4%) Roman Catholic.

The latter is the religion of my spouse while I remain unaffiliated to any faith.

Perhaps to both religion’s and my benefit?

Landschlacht being a part of the Municipality of Münsterlingen requires a few words must be said regarding Münsterlingen.

Above: Coat of arms of Münsterlingen

The Municipality has a total of 3,512 inhabitants and is comprised of the communities of Landschlacht, Münsterlingen and Scherzingen.

Above: Scherzingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

The village centre is on the southern shore of the Bodensee, with the grounds of the Münsterlingen Monastery adjoining to the east.

Above: Münsterlingen Monastery, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

According to legend, the monastery in Münsterlingen was founded around 986 by a sister of Abbot Gregor von Einsiedeln and dedicated to St. Walburga. 

Above: Einsiedeln Monastery, Canton Schwyz, Switzerland

Above: Statue of St. Walburga (710 – 779), Contern, Canton Luxembourg, Luxembourg

In 1125, Münsterlingen was first mentioned in a document as Munsterlin

Pope Innocent IV confirmed the Augustinian Rule in 1254.

Above: Pope Innocent IV (né Sinibaldo de Fieschi) (1195 – 1254)

In 1288, the convent was able to buy its way out of the Bailiwick of the Lords of Klingen. 

It extended immunity for the monastic district and began establishing judicial rule over their courts. 

Above: Altenklingen Castle, Wigoltingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

In 1460, Münsterlingen came under the Kastvogtei of the seven federal towns that governed Thurgau Canton and was henceforth subject to their jurisdiction. 

Above: Structure of the Swiss Confederation in the 18th century

In 1524, the Protestant Reformation took hold. 

Above: German Protestant reformer Martin Luther (1483 – 1546)

In 1549, monastic life was restored by Benedictine nuns from Engelberg Abbey. 

Above: Engelberg Monastery, Canton Obwalden, Switzerland

1618 saw the monastery built as patronage of a reformed church in Scherzingen. 

Above: Reformed Church, Scherzingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

By 1716 the monastery had a new convent building and a new monastery church built further inland. 

From 1486 to 1621 Münsterlingen acquired jurisdiction over Landschlacht. 

In 1509, Münsterlingen was contractually part of Thurgau Canton. 

Above: Coat of arms of Canton Thurgau

The monastery retained jurisdiction over Münsterlingen, Landschlacht, Uttwil, Schönenbaumgarten and Belzstadel until 1798.

Above: Uttwil, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Schönenbaumgarten, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Langrickenbach, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

With the secularization of their property on the German side of the Bodensee and a number of bad harvests from 1805 to 1817, the monastery’s economy ran into difficulties.

In 1839, the Canton of Thurgau took over a wing of the building and opened the cantonal hospital in it in 1840. 

In 1848, Thurgau dissolved the monastery. 

In 1849, Doctor Ludwig Binswanger was entrusted with the treatment of the mentally ill. 

Above: Ludwig Binswanger Sr. (1820 – 1880)

In 1894, this department received its own building by the Lake. 

In 1972, after long disputes, the new building of the Münsterlingen Cantonal Hospital, which cost around 70 million Swiss francs, was ready for occupancy. 

On 1 January 1994, the political community of Münsterlingen was formed as part of the Thurgau community reorganization. 

It consists of the two formerly independent local communities of Landschlacht and Scherzingen. 

The new Municipality took its name and coat of arms from the old monastery complex in Münsterlingen.

In 1999, the cantonal hospital and the psychiatric clinic in Münsterlingen were integrated into Spital Thurgau AG. 

In 2005, this provides the Municipality 97% of its jobs.

The clinic and hospital alone employ 877 people. 

Above: Spital Thurgau, Münsterlingen

In the past, wine was cultivated on the surrounding slopes, but today it is mainly farming and pastoralism. 

Founded in 1886, the Rutishauser Winery, which merged with the Fenaco subsidiary DiVino to form Rutishauser-DiVino AG in 2021, achieved sales of almost 40 million francs in 2010 and bottled around three million bottles of wine. 

Above: Rutishauser Winery, Scherzingen, Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

In 2016, Münsterlingen offered work to 2,290 people (converted to full-time positions). 

Of these, 1.2% worked in agriculture and forestry, 1.8% in industry, commerce and construction, and 97.0% in the service sector.  

The most important employers as aforementioned are the cantonal hospital and the psychiatric clinic.

Above: Logo for Thurgau Wirtschaft und Arbeit (Business and Labour)

(Which kind of lends credibility to the joke that one does not need to be crazy to live here but it really helps if you are.)

In terms of rail transport, Münsterlingen has three stations on the Selllinie (lake line): Münsterlingen-Scherzingen, Münsterlingen Spital and Landschlacht. 

As aforementioned, a bus line connects Münsterlingen to the city bus networks of the nearby cities of Kreuzlingen and Konstanz.

Above: Münsterlingen-Scherzingen Bahnhof, Scherzingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Above: Münsterlingen-Spital Bahnhof, Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Münsterlingen Abbey (taken over by the Canton of Thurgau) has a baroque church. 

Above: St. Remigus Church, Münsterlingen Abbey, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

With Hagnau on the other side of the Lake, there is a custom to carry the bust of St. John the Baptist across the frozen lake to the respective partner community during the Seegfrörne (the freezing over).

Above: Bust of St. John the Baptist, Interior of St. Remigus Church, Münsterlingen Abbey, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Since 1963, the last time the Bodensee froze over, the wooden head has remained in the former monastery church of St. Remigius of Münsterlingen.

Above: Record of the years when the Bodensee froze over, Lochau-Hörbranz, Vorarlberg, Austria

Not shown but historically recorded are the years 875, 895, 1074, 1076, 1108, 1217, 1227, 1277, 1323, 1325, 1378, 1379, 1383, 1409, 1431, 1435, 1460, 1465, 1470, 1479, 1512, 1553, 1560, 1564, 1565, 1571, 1573, 1684, 1695 and 1788.

Above: Commemoration of the first crossing, ice procession in 1963 and togetherness at the lake on a boulder in Hagnau, Baden-Württemberg, Germany

Above: Ice procession of 1830 from Münsterlingen in Switzerland to Hagnau in Germany across the frozen Bodensee (Lake Constance)

Above: Hagnau, Baden-Württemberg, Germany

Above: Interior of St. John the Baptist Church, Hagnau, Baden-Württemberg, Germany

The Kreuzlingen – Romanshorn railway line runs between the village and the Lake. 

Below the railway line in a park area by the Lake are the buildings of the privatized Psychiatric Clinic founded in 1839, formerly the Cantonal Psychiatric Hospital, and the Mansio Foundation. 

Above the tracks, the monastery is the Spital Thurgau. 

Münsterlingen Seeseite” (lakeside) is a euphemism in the local colloquial language for the psychiatric clinic.

The psychiatric institution in Münsterlingen has come under public criticism since 2013 because children from the Catholic children’s home in Fischingen were alleged to have been exposed to illegitimate drug trials there in the early 1970s.

Above: Psychiatrische Klinik Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

The Municipality has known more than its fair share of personalities.

No pun intended on the Psychiatric Clinic.

The Municipality has known:

  • Ludwig Binswanger Sr. and Otto Binswanger (psychiatrists)

Otto, the son of Ludwig Binswanger Sr. established an international reputation as a clinician. 

The development of an independent child and adolescent psychiatry goes back to his suggestion. 

In Jena (Switzerland) he worked in an advisory capacity at the sanatorium for children and young people on Sophienhöhe Street. 

In addition to his extensive work, he worked in a field hospital during WW1 as an expert and advisor to the Thuringian army corps. 

Among his more than 100 publications are his probably most important works on epilepsy, neurasthenia and psychiatry as well as his work on hysteria. 

Death overtook him on 15 July 1929 while playing cards.

Above: Otto Binswanger (1852 – 1929)

Above: The card hand purportedly held by US gunfighter Wild Bill Hickok (1837 – 1876) at the time of his death: black aces and eights

Here is a germ of a story idea that reminds me of The Seventh Seal, a 1957 Swedish historical fantasy film written and directed by Ingmar Bergman.

Set in Sweden during the Black Death, it tells of the journey of a medieval knight (Max von Sydow) and a game of chess he plays with the personification of Death (Bengt Ekerot), who has come to take his life.

Bergman developed the film from his own play Wood Painting.

The title refers to a passage from the Book of Revelation, used both at the very start of the film, and again towards the end, beginning with the words:

And when the Lamb had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in Heaven about the space of half an hour“.

Here, the motif of silence refers to the “silence of God“, a major theme of the film.

Above: Death (Bengt Ekerot:1920 – 1971) and Antonius Block (Max von Sydow:1929 – 2020) choose sides for the chess game

I am also reminded of Kenny Roger’s song The Gambler:

The song tells the story of a late-night meeting on a train “bound for nowhere” between the narrator and a man known only as “the gambler“.

The gambler tells the narrator that he can tell he is down on his luck (“out of aces“) by the look in his eyes, and offers him advice in exchange for his last swallow of whisky.

After the gambler takes the drink (and bums a cigarette), he gives the following advice:

You’ve got to know when to hold ’em, know when to fold ’em,

Know when to walk away, know when to run.


You never count your money when you’re sittin’ at the table,

There’ll be time enough for countin’ when the dealin’s done.

The gambler then mentions that the “secret to survivin’ is knowing what to throw away and knowing what to keep” and that “the best you can hope for is to die in your sleep“.

Shortly thereafter, the gambler puts out his cigarette and dies in his sleep;

Somewhere in the darkness, the gambler, he broke even.”

The narrator finds in his final words “an ace that he could keep“.

  • Julia Onken (psychologist / psychotherapist)

Julia Onken first did an apprenticeship as a stationer and then worked as a buyer in a stationery store. 

When her second daughter started kindergarten, she began studying at the Academy for Applied Psychology in Zürich and continued her education in person-centered client-centred psychotherapy and analytical couples therapy. 

After graduation, she worked in prison and probation, as a lecturer in adult education and opened her own psychotherapeutic practice. 

After her divorce she founded the Frauen Seminar Bodensee (FSB) in 1987. 

In 1998 she founded the association Education Fund for Women, which she has been President ever since. 

She has been a writer since 1987.

Her non-fiction books and guidebooks are also available in numerous translations. 

Her daughter Maya Onken is also a writer.

Some titles from the pen of Julia Onken:

  • Fire Sign Woman: A Report on Menopause
  • Borrowed Luck: An Account of Everyday Love
  • Father Men: An Account of the Father-Daughter Relationship and Its Impact on Partnership
  • Mirror Images: Types of men – How women see through them and recognize themselves in the process
  • The Cherries in the Neighbor’s Garden: The causes of cheating and the conditions for staying at home
  • Mistress in Her Own House: Why women lose their self-confidence and how to regain it
  • If You Really Love Me: The most common relationship pitfalls and how to avoid them 
  • Indian Summer. An Account of the Postmenopausal Period
  • Actually Everything Went Wrong: My Way to Happiness 
  • Help, I’m an Emancipated Mother: A Mother and Daughter Argument 
  • On the Day of the White Chrysanthemums: An Account of Love and Jealousy
  • Love Ping Pong: The Relationship Game between Man and Woman (with Mathias Jung)
  • Raven Daughters: Why I still love my mother
  • With the Heart of the Lioness: Why women lose their self-confidence and how to regain it 

Above: Julia Onken

Here again, a number of thoughts, albeit unpopular ones, spring to mind:

I have a suspicion that there are many women who get into psychiatry who are more interested in aiding and understanding themselves rather than a burning zeal to help or understand others, especially the opposite gender.

Why do we use pheromones as an excuse to justify some women’s behaviour?

It seems to me that far too often there are women who lack accountability for their actions and use the excuse of biology and gender to excuse the inexcusable acts that some do.

I am not privy to the details of her failed marriage.

Perhaps her ex was unworthy of her.

But at the same time I am reminded that in over 70% of failed marriages it is the woman who initiates the divorce.

Can all these divorces be solely the fault of men?

  • Peter Stamm and Tabea Steiner (writers)

Peter Stamm was born the son of an accountant and grew up with three siblings in Weinfelden in the Canton of Thurgau. 

Above: Peter Stamm Weg, Weinfelden, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

According to his own statements, he was underchallenged at school and therefore spent a lot of time in his fantasy world from an early age. 

Stamm completed a commercial apprenticeship and worked at times as an accountant. 

Stamm’s first three novels never found a publisher. 

Above: Peter Stamm

Agnes, the fourth novel he began writing when he was 29, was not published until six years later. 

After Stamm studied English at the University of Zürich for six months in 1987 and then lived in New York City for six months, he switched to psychology, with psychopathology and computer science as a minor. 

Above: Logo of the University of Zürich, Canton Zürich, Switzerland

Above: Images of New York City, USA

He was also an intern worked at various psychiatric clinics. 

He explains his choice of studies because of his interest in literature:

He wanted to find out more about people as a subject of literature. 

Dropping out of psychology studies was a conscious decision to put writing at the center of his life. 

Now his only choice was to write or go back to work as an accountant.

After lengthy stays in New York, Paris and Scandinavia, Peter Stamm settled in Winterthur in 1990. 

Above: Winterthur, Canton Zürich, Switzerland

Here he worked primarily as a journalist, which enabled him to publish his texts for the first time. 

Among others, Stamm worked for the Neue Zürcher Zeitung (NZZ) (New Zürich Times), the Tages-Anzeiger (Daily Gazette), Weltwoche (World Week) and the satirical magazine Nebelspalter (Fog splitter). 

From 1997 he was a member of the editorial board of the literary magazine Entwürfe (Drafts)

From 1998 to 2003 he lived in Zürich, since then back in Winterthur. 

Above: Zürich, Canton Zürich, Switzerland

After the success of his first novel and the publications that followed, his work as a journalist took a back seat to literature, on which he now concentrates. 

Stamm has been a member of the Association of Swiss Authors since 2003.

Peter Stamm is the author of narrative prose, radio and theatre plays. 

Characteristic is his distanced narrative style and his simple style, which consists of short main clauses and almost completely does without decorative adjectives, metaphors or comparisons. 

Stamm himself describes that his style is strongly based on a repeated reduction of what is written. 

The more language recedes into the background, the more real the drawn images become.

In his own words, Stamm writes “about people and about relationships between people”. 

Recurring themes are the diverse possibilities of love relationships, the impossibility of love, distance and closeness, and the relationship between image and reality. 

In his work, the focus is not on the content, but on the way in which something is told. 

That’s why he doesn’t choose original content:

That distracts from the quality of the text.

With his third novel, An einem Tag wie diesem (On a Day Like This), Stamm moved from the Arche publishing house in Zürich to the S. Fischer publishing house in Frankfurt am Main. 

Even before that, unlike most Swiss authors, he sold his books five times more often in Germany than in Switzerland. 

Fellow writer Daniel Arnet explained this with a “Helvetism-free language” and “content that is free of geraniums” and “not federally coded” in its universality. 

Above: Daniel Arnet

A review in the Literary Quartet in 1999, Marcel Reich-Ranicki commented that Stamm’s Blitzreis (Black Ice) collection of stories was one of the most beautiful and important books of the season, while Hellmuth Karasek judged:

This is a narrator who can do a lot because he knows how to omit and concentrate.” 

Above: Title screen shot of Das Literarische Quartett (The Literary Quartet)(2DF)

Above: Marcel Reich-Ranicki (1920 – 2013)

Above: Hellmuth Karasek (1934 – 2015)

More than 150 translations of Peter Stamm’s works have appeared in 40 languages.

The novel Agnes was filmed in 2016 by Johannes Schmid under the same name. 

Storyline: The 41-year-old non-fiction author Walter begins an affair with the much younger and unapproachable student Agnes. 

She persuades him to write a novel about her so that she can find out how her personality affects him. 

Fiction and reality soon become blurred:

Agnes realizes that Walter is beautifying her in the novel and glorifying their relationship. 

Increasingly she behaves as Walter describes her in the story. 

When Agnes becomes pregnant, Walter reacts differently than Agnes hoped so that she breaks up with him. 

After the miscarriage, they initially find each other again. 

When Agnes decides that the novel should end with her suicide, it remains unclear to the viewer whether her death by freezing is just fictitious or also real. 

In the end, Walter is alone again.

Based on the short story Der Lauf der Dinge (The Natural Way of Things) by Peter Stamm, Ulrike Kofler made the feature film Was wir wollten (What We Wanted) (2019).

Storyline: Niklas and Alice are a happy couple who really lack nothing, but they still suffer from their unfulfilled desire to have children. 

Four attempts at artificial insemination using in vitro fertilization have already failed. 

Therefore, the two decide to take a break in Sardinia to rethink their life plans together.

In Sardinia, a lot of things come up that the two had tried to suppress up until now. 

An apparently good-humoured couple from Tyrol (Austria) is moving into the house next door. 

Their two children, the pubescent David and the five-year-old Denise, initially make it difficult for Alice to come to terms with her unfulfilled desire to have children. 

David’s suicide attempt changes Niklas and Alice’s attitude towards the meaning of life and one suspects that they are abandoning their previous plan of life.

My favourite Stamm novel is Weit über das Land (To the Back of Beyond).

Storyline: Happily married with two children and a comfortable home in a Swiss town, Thomas and Astrid enjoy a glass of wine in their garden on a night like any other.

Called back to the house by their son’s cries, Astrid goes inside, expecting her husband to join her in a bit.

But Thomas gets up and, after a brief moment of hesitation, opens the gate and walks out. 

No longer bound by the ties of his everyday life – family, friends, work -Thomas begins a winding trek across the countryside, exposed as never before to the Alpine winter.

At home, Astrid wonders where he is gone, when he will come back, whether he is still alive. 

Following Thomas and Astrid on their separate paths, To the Back of Beyond becomes ultimately a meditation on the limits of freedom and on the craving to be wanted.

There is much in this story that I can relate to – of my own life’s journey and of the journeys of others.

I wonder how Onken would classify this type of man.

Above: Le Penseur (The Thinker), Auguste Rodin Museum, Paris, France

Tabea Steiner grew up on a farm in Altishausen in the Canton of Thurgau. 

Above: Tabea Steiner

Above: Altishausen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

She trained as a primary school teacher and studied German and history at the University of Bern from 2004 to 2016. 

Above: Logo of the University of Bern, Canton Bern, Switzerland

Since 2004, Steiner has been working in the mediation of literature. 

She organizes and moderates readings and is, among other things, the initiator and member of the management board of the Thun Literature Festival, which is organized by the Project Literaare.  

Above: Thun, Canton Bern, Switzerland

In her first novel, Balg (Brat), Steiner tells of a childhood in the country:

Chris and Antonia dream of a family idyll in the country. 

However, the whole thing turns out to be more difficult than expected, since, on the one hand, everyday life with Timon, her child, proves to be more strenuous than expected and, on the other hand, Chris has trouble finding enough work in the country. 

The young couple separates shortly thereafter and from then on Antonia takes care of her son alone. 

It turns out early on that the boy is a problematic child. 

Because in the playgroup he can’t help but bite or bother other children. 

His behavior remains precarious. 

At the same time, Antonia threatens to get lost in the everyday life of the village and cares only half-heartedly for her son. 

No one seems to be able to break through to Timon except Valentin, the current postman and former teacher who once taught Antonia. 

Antonia doesn’t like Valentin and tries to have as little to do with him as there was an incident with Tanja, Valentin’s daughter and Antonia’s best friend. 

The boy often visits Valentin because he has rabbits that Timon likes to take care of. 

Since the situation with the difficult boy is not getting any better and he has now also started smoking, Lydia (Timon’s grandmother) discusses with Konrad (another villager) a possible break for the mother and her son. 

He is to spend a while on a farm. 

He likes it there very much, but Antonia is not satisfied and goes to pick him up against his will. 

The relationship between the two is getting worse and worse. 

Shortly thereafter, Antonia introduces her new boyfriend (Markus). 

Markus and the boy don’t like each other. 

It goes so far that the new lover says he only comes when the lad is gone. 

When the time with Timon doesn’t get any easier, the lovers decide to go on vacation. 

The mother sells Timon’s new bike, which he had longed for, for a new coat. 

In addition, Markus persuades Antonia that he can have her son’s room and that the boy can move in with Lydia. 

This change of residence is intended as an interim solution until the boy has to go into a home. 

When the boy finds out about this decision, he leaves home and spends the night in the abandoned cheese factory. 

Valentin supports him by providing him with food and washing his clothes. 

When the boy returns to the apartment one evening, he happens to meet Markus. 

The two fight. 

Finally, the half-naked boy is dumped at Lydia’s front door. 

In the future he will spend the week at the home and at the weekend he will stay with his grandmother. 

The story ends with a dialogue between Lydia and Valentin. 

They talk about Timon and Valentin offers him a job.

Told chronologically, the 236-page story follows Timon from birth to early teens. 

Flashbacks into the lives of the people around are reproduced piece by piece in the form of memories and thoughts, which never come together to form a complete picture even at the end of the novel. 

The riddle surrounding the dispute between Antonia, or rather Tanja, and Valentin creates a tension that runs through the entire book.

In her review of the novel, Xenia Boyarsky wrote: 

The perspectives are worked out precisely and the relationships between the characters can be felt in detail. 

In the constant alternation of observing and being observed, the inhabitants of the novel appear both sympathetic and unsympathetic at the same time, and the dichotomy of good and evil becomes blurred. 

The reader staggers from one character perspective to the next, always looking for answers, for the why and maybe for improvement.

Tabea Steiner writes mercilessly, directly and without hesitation. 

Every sentence reverberates, makes you pause and at one point or another even put the book aside because what is there seems unbelievable at first glance.“, writes Xenia Bojarski.

Above: Xenia Bojarski

And yet Steiner tells the story with convincing sensitivity and does not turn the inside of the protagonists inside out, as Gallus Frei-Tomic writes in his review of the novel: 

Another quality of this novel are all the half-shadows that are not illuminated, the mere hints that are left to the reader, but which resonate and give the book, the narration, space. 

And last but not least, it is the calm, careful way of storytelling, a language that not only carefully approaches the content, but also in its expression.”

Above: Gallus Frei-Tomic

In the official laudatory speech of the Swiss Book Prize, the writer Monika Steiner praises:

Tabea Steiner manages to control the tension through the dramaturgy, the reader feels the escalating drama without coming up with catastrophes and violent events. 

As a narrator, she keeps her distance, soberly describes the everyday life of the single mother, documents excerpts of village life and the people in Timon’s life. 

From the very first sentence – “The amniotic sac bursts, Chris drives Antonia to the hospital in the small town nearby, twenty-four hours later the birth is initiated.” – you are drawn in by the pull, which is caused by the changing perspectives of the main characters and also the non-conforming perception at times generated by Timon is taken away.

The author tells in an impressive way how a child slips away from everyone.” 

She goes on to say that from beginning to end, no chapters break or stop the narrative flow. 

“Every word is spot on, every selected episode of this sad childhood shows the traces on the child’s soul and the consequences of it in razor-sharp images. 

And nobody, neither the parents, the grandmother with her daughter, the teacher, manages to have a real conversation. 

Therein lies the true art of this harrowing story. 

The novel is a desperately tender book about love and speechlessness. 

It becomes a literary event through the richness of its images and the sovereign intensity of the language treatment.

Above: Monika Steiner

I find myself unsympathetic to Antonia.

She abandons her husband at a time when he needed her emotional support, then neglects her son in search of her own emotional needs.

Her son finds happiness on a farm and she takes him from it against his will.

Her selfishness and thoughtlessness create the broken boy.

The world needs fewer women like Antonia.

I suspect Onken would be more sympathetic to Antonia than I.

  • Timon Altweg and Nils Günther (pianists)

Timon Altwegg has been living in Kreuzlingen, by the Bodensee, since 1992, from where he has a busy concert schedule. 

He has become a sought-after soloist and chamber musician and has been invited to perform in concerts throughout the United States and throughout Europe. 

In the summer of 2001, Timon Altwegg was invited to the Llanca festival in Spain. 

Further concerts with him were broadcast live on Hungarian radio and television as well as on Austrian television (ORF). 

Timon Altwegg also celebrated great successes in South America:

In 2005 and in autumn 2007 he toured through Ecuador, Colombia, Guatemala and El Salvador.

In May 2004, Timon Altwegg was acclaimed by an audience of 1,200 in a historic concert when he became the first foreign soloist to perform with the Iraqi National Symphony Orchestra in Baghdad since 1990. 

Timon Altwegg’s excellent technique is also appreciated by many contemporary composers who entrust him with the world premiere of their works.

Above: Timon Altwegg

As a composer, Nils Günther orients himself towards the doctrine of the phases of change. 

His music is medically therapeutic in the sense that it seeks to bring the listener into a state of balance.

Above: Nils Günther

  • The German cyclist Jan Ullrich once resided here.

Above: Jan Ullrich

Jan Ullrich was born in Rostock as the second child of the concrete worker Werner Ullrich and his wife Marianne, née Kaatz. 

He grew up with two brothers (Stefan and Thomas Ullrich) and a half-brother (Felix Kaatz) in Biestow and Papendorf.

Ullrich’s father first worked in a Rostock record factory and had been stationed in Rostock as a soldier since 1973. 

Marianne Ullrich studied agricultural sciences at the University of Rostock, completed her studies with a thesis on the effects of grain aphids and worked as a waitress in a Biestower inn. 

Ullrich’s parents separated in 1979.

His father founded a new family in Rostock and moved to Bad Schwartau after reunification, but lost contact with his son.

Above: Rostock, Mecklenburg-West Pomerania, Germany

In 1997, Jan Ullrich was the first and only German to win the Tour de France. 

In addition, he was five-time 2nd and once 4th in the Tour, World Amateur Road Race Champion, twice World Individual Time Trial Champion, and winner of the 2000 Olympic Road Race.

Due to his involvement in the Spanish doping scandal Fuentes, he was excluded from the Tour de France 2006 and his contract terminated without notice. 

(The Fuentes doping scandal was a doping scandal in international cycling. 

The eponymous former team doctor of the Liberty Seguros cycling team, Eufemiano Fuentes, had been selling illegal, performance-enhancing drugs to people on the international cycling scene since at least 2003, through an extensive network. 

On 23 May 2006, as part of a raid, Spanish police arrested Fuentes as well as Liberty Seguros’ sporting director Manolo Saiz and medic José Luis Merano. 

They seized large quantities of blood bags and doping substances, as well as a list of code names that were interpreted as cyclist pseudonyms. 

Above: Eufemiano Fuentes

According to the list, the suspected customers included some of the top cyclists of the time, such as Jan Ullrich, Ivan Basso and Francisco Mancebo, as well as over 50 other cyclists. 

The scandal attracted a great deal of media attention when those 58 riders were excluded from participating in the 2006 Tour de France, including eventual two-time Tour winner Alberto Contador. 

In Germany, the investigations by the Bonn public prosecutor’s office against Jan Ullrich and his personal adviser Rudy Pevenage were the focus of media interest.

The Fuentes scandal is the most comprehensive doping affair in cycling history. 

The incidents caused lasting damage to the public image of cycling, especially since many criminal investigations against suspected drivers and officials remained fruitless due to the lack of anti-doping laws and the professional cyclists concerned were able to continue their careers without impairments or after short-term suspensions.

In addition to cyclists, members of other sports, especially track and field athletes and soccer players, have also been linked to the network. 

In December 2010, the affair reached a new high with another 14 arrests, including Marta Dominguez, the vice-president of the Spanish Athletics Federation.)

Above: Marta Dominguez

After years of proceedings, the Court of Arbitration for Sport (CAS) found Ullrich guilty of doping in 2012 and annulled his successes as of 1 May 2005. 

Above: Béthusy Castle, headquarters of the Court of Arbitration for Sport in Lausanne, Canton Vaud, Switzerland

On 26 February 2007, Ullrich declared his active cycling career over.

I have often wondered:

How does a person psychologically come back from such a public shaming?

Ullrich lived in Merdingen, Germany, from 1994 to 2002 with his partner, Gaby Weiss, with whom he had a daughter, Sarah Maria, on 1 July 2003.

Above: Merdingen, Baden-Württemberg, Germany

They moved to Münsterlingen (Scherzingen) in 2002.

Since separating in 2005, allegedly because Weiss’s reluctance to be in the media spotlight conflicted with Ullrich’s celebrity life, Ullrich continued to live in Scherzingen.

Weiss returned with Sarah to Merdingen.

Above: Merdingen town hall with St. Remigius Church in the background

In September 2006, Ullrich married Sara Steinhauser, the sister of his former teammate and training partner, Tobias.

Their first child, Max, was born five weeks prematurely on 7 August 2007.

Their second son, Benno, was born on 25 January 2011.

A third son, Toni, was born on 31 October 2012.

Above: Scherzingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

On the evening of 19 May 2014, Ullrich, under the influence of alcohol, caused a serious traffic accident in Mattwil (Canton Thurgau), injuring two people and causing property damage of tens of thousands of Swiss francs. 

Ullrich stated, among other things, that he had “slipped off the brake pedal”.

Ullrich was convicted of drunk driving.

He received a suspended sentence of four years plus a fine of €10,000.

Above: Mattwil, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

In August 2016, Ullrich moved with his family from Münsterlingen to Establiments north of the Mallorcan capital Palma.

Personal issues with alcohol and drugs led to his separation from his wife, Sara, at the end of 2017.

She moved back to Germany with their three sons.

On 3 August 2018, Ullrich faced charges in Spain after he broke in and threatened his neighbour, German actor and filmmaker Til Schweiger, in Mallorca.

After the incident, he announced that he would seek therapy and traveled to Germany a few days later for this purpose.

Above: Palma de Mallorca, Balearic Islands, Spain

On 9 August 2018, the police arrested him in the luxury hotel Villa Kennedy in Frankfurt am Main. 

Under the influence of alcohol and drugs, he is said to have “choked an escort until her eyes went black“. 

Above: Villa Kennedy, Frankfurt am Main, Hesse, Germany

After his release from police custody, he was temporarily committed to a psychiatric hospital for an incident. 

On 26 September 2018, a catering worker filed a criminal complaint against Ullrich for bodily harm because he is said to have pressed his thumb on his larynx at Hamburg Airport.

He then went to a rehab clinic.

By June 2019, Ullrich was on the mend. 

According to his own statement, he is “clean”. 

He now lives in Merdingen again and has regular contact with his family.

On 28 August 2019, a German court ordered him to pay a fine of €7,200.

Ullrich featured on a podcast with equally disgraced ex-cyclist Lance Armstrong covering the 2021 UCI Road World Championships, in which Ullrich said that he was fully recovered from his personal difficulties but that he had almost suffered the same fate as Marco Pantani, who died following acute cocaine poisoning in 2004.

Above: Lance Armstrong

Ullrich told Armstrong:

Three years ago I had big problems and then you came to see me.

I was so glad you came, and yes, I was just like Marco Pantani . . . nearly dead.

Above: Italian racing cyclist Marco Pantani (1970 – 2004)

Ullrich’s chances, his abilities and his training status were regularly the subject of lively discussions among journalists, cycling experts and fans over the years of his active cycling career. 

For example, the sports journalist Oskar Beck wrote:

For a short time, the whole of cycling Germany had to fear that he would ruin himself with these escapades – too much cake in winter, ominous pills in the disco, wheel stands that were knocked over and similar mishaps.” 

Above: Oskar Beck

Ullrich was also often accused by critics of not having the toughness, the unconditional will to win or the meticulous preparation for the season.

Eddy Merckx, for example, said :

If Ullrich had grown up in Belgium, he would have won the Tour three times. 

It’s not all in the body.

It’s in the head.

Above: Belgian racing cyclist Eddy Merckx

What is wrong with men?

There is a feeling in the air that men can learn to be happier, better people and that it can be a positive thing to be a man.

Men are not monsters – at least not by choice.

Boys in our society are horrendously under-fathered and are not given the processes or the mentor figures to help their growth into mature men.

With no deep training in healthy masculinity, boys’ bodies get bigger, but they do not have the inner changes to match.

They act out a role – a complete facade which does not work in any of life’s arenas.

Men are not winners.

There are very few happy men.

(Girls, for all the obstacles put in their way, at least grow up with a continuous exposure to women at home, at school and in friendship networks.

From this they learn a communicative style of womanhood that enables them to get close to other women and give and receive support throughout their lives.)

Male friendship networks are awkward and oblique, lacking in emotional intimacy and short term.

Boys and young men never know the inner world of older men, so each makes up an image based on the externals which he then acts out to “prove” he is a man.

Just as a chameleon bases its colour on its surroundings and has no “true” colour, so men often have very little sense of their true selves.

We are lost and unhappy.

The lack of help to grow into a man and the resulting desperate clinging to an “I’m fine” facade has disastrous consequences.

Men are a mess.

The terrible effects on our marriages, fathering abilities, our health and our leadership skills are a matter of public record.

Our marriages fail, our children hate us, we die from stress and on the way we destroy the world.

Women have had to overcome oppression, but men’s difficulties are with isolation.

Women’s enemies are largely in the world around them – a world they have shaped for themselves.

Men’s enemies are often on the inside – in the walls we put around our own hearts.

The enemies, the prisons from which men must escape are loneliness, compulsive competition and lifelong emotional timidity.

Men are a problem to women, but rarely is this intentional.

We are to an even greater degree a problem to ourselves.

Men and women are co-victims in patterns of living and relating that are in drastic need of revision.

The issue I have with some women is their tendency to support one another by blaming men for all their woes without acknowledging that perhaps some of women’s behaviour is also responsible for the damage they do to themselves and their partners.

Women claim that men dominate the world and are demanding equal rights.

I am all for this, but, ladies, equal rights require equal responsibility (along with equal difficulty).

One cannot ask for support and equality simultaneously.

Feminism is about women liberating themselveschanging their perceptions, laws and employment practices.

A man cannot be a feminist any more than a lion can graze on grass.

But you cannot liberate only half the human race.

Any move to change the order of things which does not also address the fact that men are equally lost, trapped and miserable only creates a backlash.

Rather than blaming all men for their woes, women should take accountability for themselves and acknowledge that their perceptions of male and female roles need changing and play an important part in the healing needed between the genders.

Too often there is an expectation that a man must be a woman’s support system emotionally (and often financially) while men are supposed to be emotionally (and financially) strong without the necessary foundations that maturity should have developed.

Happiness is never found in someone else.

Happiness must be developed from within ourselves before we are emotionally capable of loving relationships.

It is easy to condemn men like Ullrich and Armstrong, but we need to go beyond censure and instead seek comprehension and compassion for these unhappy men and their unfortunate decisions.

  • Sabine Wen-Ching Wang (playwright/poet)

Sabine Wen-Ching Wang was born in 1973 to a Swiss mother and a Taiwanese father in Münsterlingen, Thurgau.

She grew up in Appenzell. 

Above: Appenzell, Canton Appenzell Innerrhoden, Switzerland

She studied Sinology and East Asian Art History in Zürich and Taipei.

Above: Images of Taipei, Taiwan

Wang mainly writes theatre and radio plays and poetry. 

She also publishes texts in anthologies and magazines.

Some works penned by Wang:

  • Be crazy (2003)(Theatre play)
  • Late (2004) (Theatre play)
  • The pocket (2005) (Theatre play)
  • This is not a love song (2006) (Theatre play)
  • The green chick (2008) (Theatre play)
  • Corea.(2009) (Theatre play)
  • La Ceremoni(2010) (Theatre play)
  • Dog Dog (2011) (Theatre play)
  • Cosmos Hotel (2000) (Radio play)
  • The Invitation (2009) (Radio play)
  • The Land in Me (2010) (Poetry)
  • The Children’s Room as Terra Incognita (2005) (Essay)

Above: Sabine Wen-Ching Wang

  • Laurens Walter (Austrian actor)

Above: Laurens Walter

In 2001, Laurens Walter stood in front of the camera for the first time for the TV film When Love Is Lost

Walter also played in the feature film Die Österreichische Methode (The Austrian Method) (2006). 

(In this collective project of five young directors, the stories of five women, who are by no means weak, intersect…

24 hours later, some will have survived, some will have not:

Julia suddenly discovers the longing to explore her own abysses. 

A nocturnal odyssey takes her to a ski hall where she wants to explore “the Austrian Method“.

An unwanted guest is sitting with psychologist Roman Fischer and his wife Carmen:

Eva has come to dinner and doesn’t want to leave.

Clara is struggling with the diagnosis of a brain tumor. 

She oscillates desperately between repression and the decision to take her own life.

Singer Maleen tries to break open the deadlocked mechanisms of her love affair with the pianist Sascha with a poisoned ecstasy pill.

Hans and Mona (who is tied to the bed) live an amour fou in which the roles of perpetrator and victim become blurred.

The episodic film is not primarily a film about tiredness. 

It is much more about returning to life through a borderline experience or perhaps arriving at it for the first time. 

It is about the feeling of being in the wrong life and missing out on what is really important. 

Just like when you are diagnosed with a serious illness, you suddenly no longer understand how you could waste your life with all these everyday worries and petty entanglements.)

Above: Flag of Austria (Österreich)

Walter became known to a wider audience through the role of Lars Lehnhoff in the TV series Stromberg.

 

(Stromberg is a German, award-winning comedy TV series named after the central protagonist Bernd Stromberg, around whom the events of the series revolve. 

Stromberg is an adaptation of the British series The Office.

A TV team accompanies the everyday office life of the fictitious Capitol Versicherung AG with the camera. 

The place of action is usually the claims settlement department M-Z, which is headed by Bernd Stromberg. 

Of course, Stromberg wants his team – especially him, as the manager and “dad” of the department – to always be shown from the best side. 

However, he rarely succeeds in putting “his team“, and above all himself, in a good light.)

Above: Christoph Maria Herbst (Bernd Stromberg)

Walter played his first leading role (Dirk) in the feature film Morscholz (2008).

(The film Morscholz does not tell a story, but describes a state, the state of unfulfilled relationships in a family, the struggle for love and life itself.

One of the protagonists is Bernd, who almost despairs of his inner helplessness. 

He watches helplessly as his family slips away from him. 

His wife Fabienne can no longer stand him.

Since Bernd is unable to face his problems, alcohol is often the only way out for him. 

The deaf-mute Flipper is no less his victim.

Bernd’s sister Gertrud works with a pinball machine in a beverage store. 

From time to time Flipper comes to her house. 

Since Gertrud lives alone and is lonely, she carefully tries to approach Flipper.

Nephew Dirk can’t stand the boredom of the village and shows Michel, the son of Fabienne and Bernd, how best to kill wasps.

During one of the nightly senseless binges in the party room, the situation escalates:

Dirk goes nuts and threatens Bernd with a gun.)

In 2017, Walter played the role of Commissioner Fischer in the film drama Aus dem Nichts (In the Fade).

(Aus dem Nichts is a film by Fatih Akin, inspired by the 2004 nail bomb attack in Köln (Cologne) by the National Socialist Underground (NSU) (neo-Nazis) terrorist cell. 

On 9 June 2004, a nail bomb detonated in Köln, in a business area popular with immigrants from Turkey.

Twenty-two people were wounded, with four sustaining serious injuries.

A barber shop was destroyed.

Many shops and numerous parked cars were seriously damaged by the explosion and by the nails added to the bomb for extra damage.

Authorities initially excluded the possibility of a terrorist attack.

The bomb, which contained more than 800 nails, was hidden in a travel compartment on a bicycle left in front of the barber shop.

Above: Keupstrasse, Köln, Germany – where the 2004 nail bombing occurred

In November 2011, after having been accused by authorities of being responsible for a robbery in Eisenach, the neo-Nazi terrorist group National Socialist Underground (Nationalsozialistischer Untergrund) released a video claiming responsibility for the Köln bombing.

The National Socialist Underground (NSU) was a neo-Nazi terrorist organization in Germany formed around 1999 to murder people with a migrant background for racist and xenophobic motives. 

The three main perpetrators Uwe Mundlos (1973 – 2011), Uwe Böhnhardt (1977 – 2011) and Beate Zschäpe came from Jena (East Thuringia) and lived in hiding in Chemnitz and Zwickau (Saxony) from 1998. 

From 2000 to 2007, they murdered nine migrants and policewoman Michèle Kiesewetter (1984 – 2007), committed 43 murder attempts, three bomb attacks – Nuremberg (Bavaria)(1999) and Köln (Cologne) (North Rhine-Westphalia) (2001 / 2004) and 15 robberies. 

The focus of Auf dem Nichts is on a woman who loses her German-Kurdish husband and son in a bomb attack. 

When the right-wing extremist pair of perpetrators is acquitted by the court due to a lack of evidence, she looks for the perpetrators in order to take vigilante justice.

In preparation for this film, Akin drove to München (Munich) three times to follow the trial of Beate Zschäpe. 

Above: Beate Zschäpe

Dealing with the victims of the right-wing extremist terror group at the trials was the trigger for him to make the film.

Akin had also inherited the dialogues in court, the silence of the prosecutor, and the indifferent coldness of the accused. 

Akin says:

The scandal was not that German neo-Nazis had killed ten people. 

The real scandal was that the German police, society and the media were all convinced that the perpetrators must be Turks or Kurds, that some mafia was behind it.

Regarding the inner conflict of his protagonist Katja, Akin says:

There is a state judiciary and there is an individual sense of justice. 

And sometimes the two clash. 

The film is also about this clash.” )

Above: German filmmaker Fatih Akin

This list of Münsterlingen personalities is, of course, not complete.

Above: Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Sunday 20 November 2022

It is with a sense of irony that I write about Aus dem Nichts:

On Sunday 13 November 2022, an explosion occurred on Istiklal Avenue (an 1.4 kilometre / 0.87 mile pedestrian street and one of the most famous avenues in Istanbul) in the Beyoğlu district – a district on the European side of Istanbul, separated from the old city by the Golden Horn of Istanbul (a major urban waterway and the primary inlet of the Bosphorus) – at 1620 hours local time.

Six people were killed and 81 others were injured.

The city had already been targeted by terrorist attacks in 2015 and 2016 by the Islamic State (Daesh) and militants associated with the Kurdistan Workers Party (PKK).

A Daesh suicide bombing in the same area killed four people in 2016.

Above: Flag of the Islamic State

No group has claimed responsibility, but Turkish authorities suspect Kurdish separatists to be behind the attack, notably the PKK and the Syrian Kurdish Democratic Union Party (PYD).

Above: Flag of the PKK

The PKK disclaimed any responsibility.

Above: Logo of the PYD

Turkiye’s Interior Minister, Suleyman Soylu, announced the arrest of the bomber and 46 others.

Above: Süleyman Soylu, Turkish Minister of the Interior

Istiklal Avenue is a popular tourist area and one of the main roads leading to Taksim Square. 

Above: Istiklal Avenue, Istanbul, Turkey

The bomb went off in front of a shopping store.

At the time of the blast, the area was more crowded than normal, as a football club was to play nearby.

Above: Turkish police and explosives experts work the scene of the explosion.

According to Turkish news portal Oda TV, the explosion was caused by an improvised explosive device containing TNT.

 

The blast caused windows to break and images circulating on social media showed people bleeding. 

Firefighters and ambulances rushed to the scene. 

The police set up a perimeter around the scene around the bombing site and banned people from coming to İstiklal Avenue and Taksim Square.

Above: Police officers secure the area after the explosion.

Istanbul’s Chief Public Prosecutors Office quickly opened an investigation after the attack.

At least eight prosecutors have been assigned to the case. 

Justice Minister Bekir Bozdağ said a woman was filmed sitting on a bench for about 40 minutes and that she left shortly before the blast.

Above: Bekir Bozdağ, Turkish Justice Minister

President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan condemned the attack.

Above: Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

The Governor of Istanbul Ali Yurlikaya reported that he was convinced that it was a terrorist attack.

Above: Ali Yerikaya, Governor of Istanbul

The next day, the Minister of the Interior Süleyman Soylu formally accused the PKK of being behind the attack and announced the arrests of the bomber and 21 others.

Soylu argued that the attack was carried out by the PKK in retaliation for the Turkish invasion of northeastern Syria and criticized the US for its support of the Kurdish People’s Defense Units (YPG) in northeastern Syria.

He had previously blamed the US for an armed attack against a police station in southern Turkey in September and had said that the US had funded the Syrian Kurdish Democratic Union Party (PYD) up to $2 billion since 2019.

Above: Flag of Syria

After the main suspect in the attack, Ahlam Albashir, a Syrian national, was arrested, the Turkish police claimed that she confirmed her affiliation with PKK and YPG, and that she had been trained by them as a special intelligence officer in Syria, entering Turkey through Afrin (northern Syria).

Ahlam Albashir has been working at a textile workshop with several female workers.

Some of them were also detained. 

It was reported that two human traffickers who are suspected to have been trying to bring the suspect to Bulgaria were also detained.

Above: Ahlam Albashir

Jiyan Tosun, a lawyer and member of the Human Rights Association, was accused by Adem Taşkaya, a politician of the far-right Victory Party, of having planted the bomb by order of the PKK.

Above: Logo of the Turkish Human Rights Association (İnsan Hakları Derneği)

Above: Adem Taşkaya

Above: Logo of the Victory Party

Following this she was threatened repeatedly and preferred to stay at a courthouse instead of returning home.

Above: Jiyan Tosun

Around an hour after the explosion took place, a broadcast ban was issued by the Istanbul Criminal Court for all visual and audio news and social networking sites related to the incident.

Only interviews with government officials are allowed to be reported.

Above: Palace of Justice, Istanbul, Turkey

CNN Türk and TRT then stopped reporting on the incident.

Above: Logo of the Turkish Radio and Television Corporation

Internet feeds throughout Turkey and access to social media platforms, such as Twitter, Instagram and YouTube, have been significantly decreased since the event.

Istanbul’s anti-terrorist office decided to suspend the rights of defense of suspects but also of Internet users who have shared “negative information” about the attack on social networks.

Above: Logo of US social media network Twitter

Ekrem İmamoğlu, the Mayor of Istanbul, inspected the bombing site.

Above: Mayor of Istanbul Ekrem İmamoğlu

Ekrem İmamoğlu is a Turkish businessman, building contractor and centre-left politician serving as the 32nd Mayor of Istanbul.

He was first elected with 4.1 million votes and won with a margin of 13,000 votes against his Justice and Development Party (AKP) opponent in the March 2019 mayoral election as the joint Nation Alliance candidate of the Republican People’s Party (CHP) and the IYI (Good) Party, but served only from 17 April until 6 May 2019, when the election was annulled.

He was then reelected in a renewed election on 23 June 2019 by an even larger margin of 800,000 votes.

He had previously been the Mayor of Beylikdüzü, a western district of Istanbul, between 2014 and 2019.

İmamoğlu emerged as a dark horse candidate to be the Nation Alliance’s joint candidate for Istanbul Mayor, overtaking more prominent contenders, such as Muharrem Ince, the CHP’s 2018 presidential candidate.

On the eve of the elections, İmamoğlu gained a narrow lead in the mayoral race, with initial results showing his lead to be around 23,000 votes.

His lead was eventually cut to 13,729 after a series of recounts backed by the government.

İmamoğlu was sworn in as Mayor of Istanbul on 17 April, following the conclusion of all recounts.

On 6 May 2019, the Supreme Electoral Council convened and voted to annul the results of the mayoral election.

Members of the Council accepted the AKP’s objection to the local election results in Istanbul, with seven members of the High Court voting in favour of calling a new election and four against.

The election board also cancelled İmamoğlu’s mayoral certificate until the renewed elections.

A new election took place on 23 June 2019 in which İmamoğlu was re-elected as the Mayor by a margin of approximately 800,000 votes.

He was sworn into office on 27 June 2019.

Because of the scale of his victory and popularity, he has been called a possible candidate for the Turkish presidency in the next elections.

Above: Istanbul, Turkey

Health Minister Fahrettin Koca said the victims were being treated in the hospitals nearby.

Above: Fahrettin Koca, Turkish Health Minister

Many political leaders expressed their condolences to the media, also setting forth that the event was a case of terrorism. 

Above: People hug at the scene of the explosion.

President Erdoğan released a statement, stating:

After the treacherous attack, our members of the police went to the scene, and our wounded were sent to the surrounding hospitals.

Efforts to take over Turkey and the Turkish nation through terrorism will reach their goal neither today nor in the future, the same way they failed yesterday.

Above: Flag of the President of Turkey –

The 16 stars represent 16 claimed historical Turkic empires.

It was designed in 1922 and adopted in 1925.

The leader of the Republican People’s Party (CHP) (Cumhuriyet Halk Partisi) Kemal Kılıçdaroğlu said immediately after the attack :

We must unite against all forms of terrorism.

We must raise a common voice against all forms of terrorism and we must condemn terrorism.

No matter where the terror comes from, whatever its source, 85 million people living in this country must be saying the same thing.

They must curse terrorism, those who commit it and those who support it.

When we do this, we will have a unity of heart, it will be better for us to embrace each other.

Above: Logo of the Cumhuriyet Halk Partisi

Above: Kemal Kılıçdaroğlu

The chairwoman of the Good Party (İYİ) Meral Akşener condemned the attack, stating:

“I strongly condemn this vile attack.

We would like those responsible to be caught as soon as possible.”

Above: Logo of the Good Party

Above: Meral Akşener

The Kurdish People’s Democratic Party (HDP) (Halkların Demokratik Partisi) expressed its “deep sorrow and grief over the explosion that has killed six of our fellow citizens and injured 81 others“, adding that:

Our grief and sorrow is great.

We wish God’s mercy to the citizens who lost their lives.”

The attack was also condemned by the imprisoned former chairman of the HDP Selahattin Demirtas.

Above: Logo of the People’s Democratic Party (Halkların Demokratik Partisi)

Above: Selahattin Demirtaş

(Demirtaş was the presidential candidate of the HDP in the 2014 presidential election, coming in 3rd place.

He led the HDP to gather 13.1% at the June 2015 parliamentary elections and 10.7% in the snap elections in November 2015, coming 4th in each election.

He has been imprisoned since 4 November 2016 and despite his imprisonment the HDP fielded Demirtaş as its candidate for the 2018 presidential elections, running his campaign from prison.

In a judgement given in December 2020, the European Court for Human Rights judged that, given “the timing of Demirtaş continued detention (coinciding with an important constitutional referendum and the presidential election)” and Turkey’s “systemic trend of “gagging” dissenting voices“, Demirtaş’s continued pre-trial detention’s political purpose had been “predominant“.

The criminal indictment against Demirtaş alleged that in a public statement on the 6 October, the HDP raised support for protests against claimed approach of the Turkish Government shows towards the Islamic State (IS) 13 September 2014 attack on Kobane (northern Syria).

Above: Kobani, Syria

The HDP was blamed for the Kobani protests (large-scale rallies by pro-YPG protestors in Turkey) in 2014, which resulted in the death of over 50 people despite the HDP having called for an investigation on the events leading to the deaths in Parliament, which was turned down by the incumbent Justice and Development Party (AKP) and the Nationalist Movement Party (MHP).

Above: Logo of the Justice and Development Party (Adalet ve Kalkınma Partisi)

Above: Logo of the Nationalist Movement Party (Milliyetçi Hareket Partisi)

President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan blamed Demirtaş for provoking protests, and said that all Kurdish people are the citizens of the Republic of Turkey and no one can attempt to build a state for them.

Demirtaş’s repeatedly stated opposition to both PKK and TSK violence, calling killed Turkish soldiers “the children of this country, our children“, and declaring:

No one has anything to win from a civil war in Turkey.

Just look at Syria and Iraq.” 

Above: Military situation in September 2021

(pink) Syrian Arab Republic / (orange) Syrian Arab Republic and Rojava / (yellow) Rojava / (green) Syrian Interim Government and Turkish occupation / (white) Syrian Salvation Government / (blue) Revolutionary Commando Army and American occupation / (purple) Opposition groups in reconciliation / (grey) Islamic State

Above: Flag of Iraq

Demirtaş’ prosecution also used wiretaps as evidence to show relation with the Democratic Society Congress (DTK), which the prosecution views as a part of the PKK.

Above: Logo of the Democratic Society Congress (Demokratik Toplum Kongresi / Kongreya Civaka Demokratîk)

Since 4 November 2016 he is detained in prison in Edirne, a Turkish border town near Greece and Bulgaria, far away from Diyarbakir in southeastern Turkey, where his family lives.

His wife visits him once a week.

Above: Selimiye Mosque and statue of its architect Mimar Koca Sinan, Edirne, Turkey

His cellmate was for years fellow HDP politician Abdullah Zeydan who was released in January 2022.

Above: Abdullah Zeydan

In March 2022, the arrested mayor of Diyarbakir Adnan Selçuk Mızraklı became his new cellmate.)

Above: Adnan Selçuk Mizrakli

The Turkish Football Federation (TFF) announced that the Süper Lig match at Vodafone Park between Beşiktaş and Antalyaspor was postponed due to the bombing.

Several football clubs offered their condolences.

Above: Turkish Football Federation crest

Above: Vodafone Park, Beşiktaş, Istanbul, Turkey

Above: Beşiktaş logo

A suspect is in custody related to an explosion that killed at least six people and injured at least 81 others in Istanbul on Sunday, Turkey’s Interior Ministry said early Monday.

Above: Members of a forensic team work at the bomb site.

The incident has been deemed a terrorist attack, Turkish Vice President Fuat Oktay said, according to state news agency Anadolu.

We consider it to be a terrorist act as a result of an attacker, whom we consider to be a woman, detonating the bomb.”, Oktay told reporters.

Above: Turkish Vice-President Fuat Oktay

Turkish officials believe Kurdish separatists from the Kurdistan Worker’s Party (PKK) and the Democratic Union Party (PYD) were most likely behind the deadly suspected bomb attack, the country’s Interior Minister, Suleyman Soylu, told reporters Monday.

It is PKK/PYD terrorist organization according to our preliminary findings.”, Soylu said in a press conference at the scene of Sunday’s attack on Istiklal Avenue, Istanbul.

Soylu did not elaborate or provide details of how investigators had reached this conclusion.

A little while ago the person who left the bomb was taken under custody by teams of Istanbul Police Department.

Before their arrest 21 more people were also taken under custody,” the Minister said.

The face of terrorism is bitter, but we will continue this struggle to the end, whatever the cost is.

Above: Turkish Interior Minister Suleyman Soylu

CCTV footage shows a woman sitting on a bench for more than 40 minutes and then getting up one or two minutes before the explosion, leaving a bag or plastic bag behind, according to Turkish Justice Minister Bekir Bozdağ.

Above: Turkish Justice Minister Bekir Bozdağ

Bozdağ, who made the comments in an interview with privately owned A Haber news channel, said Turkish security forces believe the woman is the suspect.

Officials are investigating her.

There are two possibilities.

Either that bag or plastic bag has a mechanism in it, it explodes on its own or someone detonates it from afar.

All of these are currently under investigation.” he added.

The name of the woman is unknown.”, he said.

All the recordings and data about the woman are being analyzed.

Istanbul Governor Ali Yerlikaya said.

We wish God’s mercy on those who lost their lives and a speedy recovery to the injured.”

Above: Istanbul provincial governor Ali Yerikaya

The six people killed include Yusuf Meydan, a member of Turkey’s Ministry of Family and Social Services, and his daughter Ecrin, according to Derya Yanık, the Minister of the agency.

Above: Yusuf Meydan and daughter Ecran

Soylu, the Interior Minister, said Monday that 50 of the 81 people injured have been discharged from the hospital, with 31 people still being treated.

Turkey’s conflict with Kurdish separatist groups has spanned four decades and claimed tens of thousands of lives.

The PKK has been designated a terrorist organization by Turkey, the United States and the European Union.

Above: Flag of Kurdistan Workers’ Party (PKK)

In particular, the insincerity of our so-called allies who seem friendly to us, who either hide terrorists in their own country, or feeds terrorists in the areas they occupy and send them money from their own senates, is obvious.”, Soylu said.

We will give them a response in the near future, to those who caused us this pain in Beyoglu Istiklal Street so they experience more and more pain.”, Soylu said.

 

Witness Tariq Keblaoui said he was shopping on Istiklal Street when the explosion happened about 10 meters (32.8 feet) ahead of him.

People were scattering immediately.”, said Keblaoui, a Lebanese-based journalist who was on his last day of vacation in the city.

Very shortly after, I could see how many injured were on the ground.”, Keblaoui told CNN.

He says he saw dead bodies and victims who were seriously injured.

There was a man in the store bleeding from his ears and his legs, and his friends were crying near him.”, Keblaoui said.

Istiklal Street was packed with visitors when the blast happened Sunday afternoon, he said.

It went very quickly from a very peaceful Sunday with a very crowded street full of tourists to being what looked like the aftermath of a war zone.”, Keblaoui said.

Above: Tariq Keblaoui

News of the explosion led to a torrent of condolences from around the world.

Above: (in blue) Countries thanked by the Turkish President for expressing their condolences and support

French President Emmanuel Macron, whose own country suffered a deadly terror attack exactly seven years earlier, shared his sympathies for the Turkish people.

On this day so symbolic for our nation, while we think of the victims who fell on 13 November 2015, the Turkish people are struck by an attack in their heart, Istanbul.” Macron tweeted.

To the Turks:

We share your pain.

We stand with you in the fight against terrorism.”

Above: French President Emmanuel Macron

European Council President Charles Michel shared his condolences after Sunday’s deadly blast.

Horrific news from Istanbul tonight,” he said.

All our thoughts are with those currently responding and the people of Türkiye at this very distressing time.”

Above: European Council President Charles Michel

NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg tweeted his “deepest condolences” to the Turkish people, adding that NATO “stands in solidarity with our ally” Turkey.

Above: NATO Secretary General Jens Stoltenberg

The United States “strongly condemns the act of violence that took place today in Istanbul.”, White House Press Secretary Karine Jean-Pierre said Sunday.

Our thoughts are with those who were injured and our deepest condolences go to those who lost loved ones.”

Above: White House Press Secretary Karine Jean-Pierre

The condolences offered by the US Embassy in Turkey were rejected by the Turkish Interior Minister Süleyman Soylu, who said in a televised interview on 14 November 2022 that:

We do not accept the condolences of the US Ambassador.

We reject them.”

Above: Jeffry L. Flake, United States Ambassador to Turkey

Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelensky tweeted of his “deep sadness” at the news of the blast.

I offer my condolences to the families of those who lost their lives and wish a speedy recovery to the injured.”, Zelensky said.

The pain of the friendly Turkish people is our pain.

Above: President of Ukraine Volodymyr Zelenskyy

A day after the incident the avenue was decorated with 1,200 Turkish flags as a way of remembering the victims of the bombing.

Most tree benches on İstiklal Avenue were removed.

Above: Memorial point after the 13 November 2022 bombing

No group has claimed responsibility, but Turkish authorities announced that Kurdish separatists were behind the attack implicating the PKK and the Syrian Kurdish Democratic Union Party (PYD).

Turkey’s Interior Minister, Süleyman Soylu, announced the arrest of the bomber and 46 others. 

Above: Captain Louis Renault (Claude Rains) tells his officer to “Round up the usual suspects.” as Rick Blaine (Humphrey Bogart), Ilsa Lund (Ingrid Bergman) and Victor Laszlo (Paul Henreid) look on. – Casablanca (1942)

Turkey’s PKK denied any role in the attack, as did the Syrian Democratic Forces (SDF), which accused the Turkish government of creating a pretext for a new ground attack on Syria.

Above: Flag of the Syrian Democratic Forces

During the late 20th and early 21st century, Islamist terrorist groups including al-Qaeda and ISIS carried out many attacks in Istanbul. 

Above: Flag of Al-Qaeda

Kurdish nationalist terrorist groups – including the Kurdistan Workers’ Party (PKK) and the Kurdistan Freedom Hawks (TAK) – did likewise.

Above: Flag of the Kurdistan Freedom Hawks

Islamic State carried out a series of attacks during the mid-2010s.

On 11 May 2013, two car bombs exploded in the town of Reyhanli, Hatay Province, Turkey, close to the busiest land border post (Bab al-Hawa border crossing) with Syria.

51 people were killed and 140 injured in the attack, the deadliest single act of terrorism to occur on Turkish soil up until then — to be surpassed by the 10 October 2015 Ankara bombings with 102 deaths.

The responsibility for the attack is as yet unclear:

Politicians, authorities and the media have named at least six possibilities. 

Islamic State of Iraq and the Levant (ISIL) as late as September 2013, at the occasion of a threat to the Turkish government, suddenly claimed the 11 May 2013 attack.

In response to the attacks, the Turkish government sent air and ground forces to increase the already heavy military presence in the area.

Above: Reyhanli, Hatay Province, Turkey

Around 30 September 2013, according to English-language newspaper/website Today’s Zaman (2007 – 2016):

A statement attributed to ISIL” threatened Turkey with a series of suicide attacks in Istanbul and Ankara unless Turkey would reopen its Syrian border crossings at Bab al-Hawa and Bab al-Salameh before 7 October.

On 20 March 2014, three foreigners emerging from a taxi opened fire with an AK-47 and lobbed a hand grenade, killing a soldier and a policeman who were conducting routine checks on the Ulukisla–Adana Expressway, and injuring four soldiers.

The attackers were wounded in return fire but got away.

Two of the attackers were apprehended at Eminlik village, where villagers, thinking they were wounded Syrians, took them to the local medical clinic.

Kosovan officials confirmed that the attackers were linked to al-Qaeda.

Some Turkish media preferred the scenario that they were from ISIL.

Above: Eminlik, Tarsus District, Mersin Province, Turkey

On 6 January 2015, a bomb is detonated in Istanbul’s Sultanahmet Square.

One police officer was killed, another officer was injured.

Above: Obelisk of Theodosius, Sultanahmet Square, Istanbul, Turkey

After ISIL, in March 2014, had threatened to attack the tomb of Suleyman Shah (1166 – 1227), the grandfather of Osman I (1254 – 1299), the founder of the Ottoman Empire.

The tomb was located in northern Syria.

Above: Qal’at Ja’bar Castle in Syria, as it is surrounded since 1973 by the waters of Lake Assad.

Previously, this was a fortified hilltop overlooking the Euphrates Valley.

According to legend, Suleyman Shah in 1236 drowned in the Euphrates near this castle and was buried by it.

With the creation of this lake in 1973 the tomb was relocated, 85 km (53 mi) northward on the Euphrates River, 27 km (17 miles) from the Turkish border.

On 21 February 2015, Turkey decided to evacuate the tomb site, with a military convoy of hundred armored vehicles and 570 troops, and removing it, some 27 km northward, still in Syria, but now only 200 meters from the Turkish border.

Above: View of the building complex of the Tomb of Suleyman Shah (its second location, 1973 – February 2015), seen from the Euphrates River

On 5 June 2015, just 48 hours before the June 2015 General Election, two separate bombs exploded at an electoral rally in Diyarbakır held by the pro-Kurdish Peoples’ Democratic Party (HDP).

Above: Diyarbakir, Diyarbakir Province, Turkey

Four were killed and dozens were injured.

Suspicions as for the perpetrators lie on ISIL and on some ISIL-linked terrorist cell named the ‘Dokumacilar‘ (Weavers).

Above: Lisa Calan, a Kurdish film director who lost both her legs in the bombing

On 20 July 2015, the municipal cultural center in Suruç in the southeastern province of Sanliurfa was bombed. 34 people, mostly university-aged students planning to reconstruct the Syrian border town of Kobani, were killed and more than 100 people were injured.

ISIL claimed the attack a couple of days later.

According to journalist Serkan Demirtas, this attack could be considered as a declaration of war by ISIL on Turkey.

Above: After the Suruç bombing, forensic science experts in scene of crime, Suruç, Şanlıurfa Province, Turkey

The Ceylanpınar incident (22 – 24 July 2015) saw the killing of two policemen in Ceylanpinar, Turkey, which led to the resumption of the Kurdish – Turkish conflict.

The attack was used by the AKP government as a casus belli to end the otherwise largely successful 2013 – 2015 solution process and resume its war against the PKK.

As the AKP had failed to win a majority in the June 2015 Turkish General Election the month before, and soon after the resumption of hostilities announced the November 2015 Turkish snap general election, analysts believe that the Ceylanpınar killings and return to war have been used to increase Turkish nationalist fervor and favoured the ruling party taking back control over the Turkish Parliament.

Other motives have also been advanced, with the Syrian War encouraging extremist parties from both sides to undermine peace efforts by increasing nationalism and readiness for war.

Above: Ceylanpinar, Şanlıurfa Province, Turkey

On 23 July 2015 at 13:30, five gunmen, identified by the Turkish military as ISIL fighters, attacked a Turkish border outpost in the border town of Elbeyli, Kilis Province, killing Turkish soldier Yalçın Nane and wounding five.

In reaction, Turkish forces pursued the militants into Syria,

Turkish tanks and artillery shelled ISIL militants in northern Syria, killing at least one militant and obliterating a number of ISIL vehicles.

Turkish tanks also bombarded a small (abandoned) Syrian village north of Azaz, Aleppo, in which the ISIL militants were thought to be taking refuge, and killed or wounded several of the ISIL militants who were trying to take cover there.

Around 7 pm on 23 July, reports stated that 100 ISIL militants had been killed, but those reports were criticized by anti-government newspapers.

The Turkish Armed Forces later stated that all five ISIL militants who had attacked the Turkish army in Elbeyli had been killed.

Above: Seal of the Turkish Armed Forces

On 10 October 2015 at 10:04, in Ankara, the capital city of Turkey, two bombs were detonated outside Ankara Central Railway Station.

With a death toll of 109 civilians, the attack surpassed the 2013 Reyhanli bombings as the deadliest terror attack in Turkish history.

Another 500 people were injured.

Above: “Democracy” memorial in front of Ankara Central Railway Station

Censorship monitoring group Turkey Blocks identified nationwide slowing of social media services in the aftermath of the blasts, described by rights group Human Rights Watch as an “extrajudicial” measure to restrict independent media coverage of the incident.

The bombs appeared to target a “Labour, Peace and Democracy” rally organised by the Confederation of Progressive Trade Unions of Turkey (DİSK), the Union of Chambers of Turkish Engineers and Architects (TMMOB), the Peoples’ Democratic Party (HDP), the Turkish Medical Association (TTB) and the Confederation of Public Workers’ Unions (KESK).

Above: Logo of DİSK, the confederation of revolutionary workers’ unions (Devrimci İşçi Sendikaları Konfederasyonu)

Above: Logo of the Union of Chambers of Turkish Engineers and Architects

Above: Logo of the Confederation of Public Employees’ Unions (Kamu Emekçileri Sendikaları Konfederasyonu)

The peace march was held to protest against the growing conflict between the Turkish Armed Forces and the PKK.

The incident occurred 21 days before the scheduled 1 November General Election.

The governing AKP, the main opposition CHP and the opposition MHP condemned the attack and called it an attempt to cause division within Turkey.

CHP and MHP leaders heavily criticized the government for the security failure, whereas HDP directly blamed the AKP government for the bombings.

Various political parties ended up cancelling their election campaigns while three days of national mourning were declared by Prime Minister Ahmet Davutoğlu.

Above: Ahmet Davutoğlu (Turkish Prime Minister: 2014 – 2016)

No organization has ever claimed responsibility for the attack.

The Ankara Attorney General stated that they were investigating the possibility of two cases of suicide bombings.

On 19 October, one of the two suicide bombers was officially identified as the younger brother of the perpetrator of the Suruç bombing.

Both brothers had suspected links to ISIL and the ISIL-affiliated Dokumacilar group.

Above: 2015 Ankara bombing: Victims’ names

On 8 January 2016, Turkish forces at Iraq’s Bashiq camp killed 17 ISIL militants when the group attacked the camp with rocket fire and assault rifles .

This was the third attack by ISIL on the Turkish base.

Turkey has been training an armed anti-ISIL Sunni group in the camp.

Above: Bashiqa, Iraq

On 12 January 2016, an ISIL suicide bomber committed the Istanbul bombings in Istanbul’s historic Sultanahmet Square, killing 12 people.

All of the victims killed were foreign citizens (11 Germans, 1 Peruvian).

In response to the bombing, the Turkish Army commenced tank and artillery strikes on ISIL positions in Syria and Iraq.

Turkish authorities estimate that these 48 hours of shelling killed nearly 200 ISIL fighters.

Above: Flowers and flags of Turkey and Germany near Obelisk of Theodosius, Istanbul, Turkey, January 2016

On 19 March 2016, a second ISIL suicide bombing took place in Istanbul’s Beyoğlu district.

The attack killed four and wounded 36 people.

On 22 March 2016, the Turkish Interior Minister said that the bomber had links with ISIL.

Above: Demirören Shopping Mall in Istiklal Avenue, Beyoğlu, İstanbul, near which the bombing took place

Since the 2016 Turkish coup attempt and the purges that followed, political discourse, media, public speech as well as academic and judiciary voices are heavily monitored, with nearly no possible opposition to governmental discourse.

On 15 July 2016, a faction within the Turkish Armed Forces, organized as the Peace at Home Council, attempted a coup d’état against state institutions, including the government and President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan. 

They attempted to seize control of several places in Ankara, Istanbul, Marmaris and elsewhere, such as the Asian side entrance of the Bosphorus Bridge, but failed to do so after forces loyal to the state defeated them.

Above: 15 July Martyrs’ Monument at the Presidential Complex, Ankara, Turkey

The Council cited an erosion of secularism, elimination of democratic rule, disregard for human rights, and Turkey’s loss of credibility in the international arena as reasons for the coup.

The government said the coup leaders were linked to the Gülen movement, which is designated as a terrorist organization by the Republic of Turkey and led by Fethullah Gülen, a Turkish businessman and scholar who lives in Pennsylvania.

The Turkish government alleged that Gülen was behind the coup (which Gülen denied) and that the US was harboring him.

Above: Fethullah Gülen condemned the coup attempt and denied any role in it.

The Gülen movement (Gülen hareketi), referred to by its participants as Hizmet (“service“) or Cemaat (“community“) and since 2016 by the Government of Turkey as FETÖ (“Fethullah Terrorist Organization“/ Fethullahçı Terör Örgütü), is an Islamist fraternal fmovement led by Fethullah Gülen, a Muslim preacher who has lived in the US since 1999.

The movement is designated as a terrorist organization by Turkey, Pakistan, Northern Cyprus and the Gulf Cooperation Council.

However, the Gülen movement is not recognized as a terrorist organization by the EU, the US, the UK, Finland and Sweden.

Owing to the outlawed status of the Gülen movement in Turkey, some observers refer to the movement’s volunteers who are Turkish Muslims as effectively a subsect of Sunni Islam.

A US-based umbrella foundation which is affiliated with the movement is the Alliance for Shared Values.

The movement has attracted supporters and drawn the attention of critics in Turkey, Central Asia, and other parts of the world.

It is active in education and operates private schools and universities in over 180 countries.

It has initiated forums for interfaith dialogue.

It has substantial investments in media, finance and health clinics.

Despite its teachings which are stated conservative in Turkey, some have praised the movement as a pacifist, modern-oriented version of Islam, and an alternative to more extreme schools of Islam.

But it has also been reported of having a “cultish hierarchy” and of being a secretive Islamic sect.

The Gülen movement is a former ally of the AKP.

When the AKP came to power  in 2002 the two formed, despite their differences, a tactical alliance against military tutelage and the Turkish secular elite.

It was through this alliance that the AKP had accomplished an unprecedented feat in Turkish republican history by securing national electoral victories sufficient to form three consecutive majority governments in 2002, 2007 and 2011.

The Gülen movement gained influence on the Turkish police force and the judiciary during its alliance with conservative President Erdoğan, which saw hundreds of Gülen supporters appointed to positions within the Turkish government.

With only slight exaggeration, the ruling Justice and Development Party (AKP) as well as the government it has led could be termed a coalition of religious orders.

The Gülen movement stayed away from electoral politics, focusing instead on increasing its presence in the state bureaucracy.

The Hizmet movement’s stated success in this regard would initially make it Erdoğan’s main partner, but also his eventual nemesis.

Once the old establishment was defeated, disagreements emerged between the AKP and the Gülen movement.

The first breaking point was the MIT Crisis of February 2012, it was also interpreted as a power struggle between pro-Gülen police and judiciary and the AKP.

Above: Seal of the Turkish National Intelligence Organization

In March 2011, seven Turkish journalists were arrested, including Amet Şık, who had been writing a book, Imamin Ordusu (The Imam’s Army), which states that the Gülen movement has infiltrated the country’s security forces (including the MIT).

As Şık was taken into police custody, he shouted:

Whoever touches the movement gets burned!

Upon his arrest, drafts of the book were confiscated and its possession was banned.

In a reply, Abdullah Bozkurt, from the Gülen movement newspaper Today’s Zaman, said Ahmet Şık was not being an investigative journalist conducting “independent research“, but was hatching “a plot designed and put into action by the terrorist network itself“.

After the 2013 corruption investigations in Turkey into stated corrupt practices by several bureaucrats, ministers, mayors, and family members of the ruling AKP of Turkey was uncovered, President Erdoğan blamed the movement for initiating the investigations as a result of a break in previously friendly relations.

The 2013 corruption scandal in Turkey (or the 17-25 December Corruption and Bribery Operation) was a criminal investigation that involved several key people in the Turkish government.

All of the 52 people detained on 17 December were connected in various ways with the ruling AKP.

Prosecutors accused 14 people – including Suleyman Aslan (the director of state-owned Halkbank), Iranian businessman Reza Zarrab, and several family members of cabinet ministers – of bribery, corruption, fraud, money laundering and gold smuggling.

A

t the heart of the scandal was an alleged “gas for gold” scheme with Iran involving Aslan, who had US$4.5 million in cash stored in shoeboxes in his home, and Zarrab, who was involved in about US$9.6 billion of gold trading in 2012.

Both men were arrested.

The scheme started after Turkish government officials found a loophole in the US sanctions against Iran that allowed them to access Iranian oil and gas.

The Turks exported some US$13 billion of gold to Iran directly, or through the United Arab Emirates (UAE), between March 2012 and July 2013.

Above: Flag of the UAE

In return, the Turks received Iranian natural gas and oil.

The transactions were carried out through the Turkish state-owned bank, Halkbank.

In January 2013, the Obama administration decided to close this loophole but instead of immediately charging Halkbank, the US government allowed its gold trading activities to continue until July 2013, because Turkey was an important ally regarding the American-led intervention in the Syrian Civil War and the US had been working on a nuclear deal with Iran.

Above: Flag of Iran

President Erdoğan said Gülen attempted to overthrow the Turkish government through a judicial coup by the use of corruption investigations and seized the group-owned newspaper (Zaman (“time“) — one of the most circulated newspapers in Turkey before the seizure) and several companies that have ties with the group.

Events surrounding the coup attempt and the purges in its aftermath reflect a complex power struggle between Islamist elites in Turkey.

During the coup attempt, over 300 people were killed and more than 2,100 were injured.

Many government buildings, including the Turkish Parliament and the Presidential Palace, were bombed from the air. 

Mass arrests followed, with at least 40,000 detained, including at least 10,000 soldiers and, for reasons that remain unclear, 2,745 judges. 

15,000 education staff were also suspended and the licenses of 21,000 teachers working at private institutions were revoked after the government stated they were loyal to Gülen.

More than 77,000 people have been arrested and over 160,000 fired from their jobs, on reports of connections to Gülen.

In March 2017, Germany’s intelligence chief said Germany was unconvinced by Erdoğan’s statement that Gülen was behind the failed coup attempt.

The same month, the British Parliament’s Foreign Affairs Select Committee said some Gulenists were involved in the coup d’état attempt but found no hard evidence that Fethullah Gülen masterminded the failed coup and found no evidence to justify the UK designating the Gülen movement as aterrorist organization“.

Above: Citizens protesting the coup attempt in Kizilay Square, Ankara, Turkey

Turkey is heading toward its 2023 Turkish General Election, which is expected to be a major challenge for the AKP party due to economic slow down and very high inflation.

In the past decade, Erdoğan and the AKP government used anti-PKK, security, martial rhetoric and external operations to raise Turkish nationalist votes before elections.

In between, security concerns and anti-terrorism laws have been used to repress and neutralize elected oppositions.

Opposition HDP elected officials are systematically probed, arrested, dismissed based on tenuous accusations, to be then replaced by AKP loyalists.

Accusation by association due to alliances with HDP party officials (and implied links to PKK terrorism) is also used against other opposition leaders. 

CHP Mayor of Istanbul Ekrem İmamoğlu is indicted for such political alliance, with persecutors calling to evict him from politics and the 2023 Turkish General Election.

The votes of the persecuted HDP party, a pro-Kurdish party accused by Erdoğan and the AKP to be linked with the PKK, are necessary to any opposition bloc wanting to conquer power.

More recently, and since May 2022, Recep Tayyip Erdoğan and his government have called for new external ground operations toward autonomous territories in Syria and ramped up attacks on the area.

Above: Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

Turkish voters need to look first at what the candidates have achieved and only then at what the candidates have promised.

Turkish people are avid media consumers, but democracy only works when it is accompanied by a free press, which is far harder than simply reporting the news allowed by the government and slanting its message in favour of the government.

Turkey needs investigative journalism which uncovers facts and wrongdoing without fear of being labelled traitorous or arrested for voicing criticism of the government.

Turkey needs explanatory journalism that describes the bigger picture, providing background information and explanation.

Both investigative and explanatory journalism are difficult and expensive and demand skill on the part of both the news makers and the news readers.

Neither are well served by the current news formats or the current political climate.

If Turks were the last of the Ottoman ethnicities to get their own nation-states, the Kurds arrived at history’s party too late.

There are anywhere between 28 and 35 million Kurds, inhabiting a region that straddles Turkey, Iran, Iraq and Syria, with smaller populations elsewhere, including Armenia, Azerbaijan and Lebanon.

This geographic diversity suggests that Kurdish identity is shaped by a variety of competing forces and that ethnic solidarity with fellow Kurds across borders is often overshadowed by the concerns and politics in which Kurds actually find themselves.

In Turkey, Kurds form a majority in 15 provinces in the southeast and east of the country, with the metropolitan city of Diyarbakir being the unofficial capital of the Kurdish region.

There is also a large diaspora both in Western Europe and in coastal cities like Adana and Izmir.

Istanbul, on the diametrically opposite side of the country from Diyarbakir, is almost certainly the largest Kurdish city in the world in the way that New York City is home to the largest number of Jews.

The CIA Fact Book estimates that Kurds make up 18% of Turkey’s population.

Above: Flag of Kurdistan

It is fair to say that much of the rest of Turkey looks at Kurdish society through a glass darkly and sees Kurdish tribal organization as imposing primitive loyalties and archaic kinship relations.

More useful would be to think of tribes as alliances that negotiate with the political mainstream.

Likewise, radical Kurdish politics draws from inequalities within Kurdish society and not simply from the denial of Kurdish identity.

For all its claims to be a melting pot of civilization and a mosaic of different cultures, Turkey has been continually blindsided by the problem of accommodating its own ethnic diversity.

A principal reason lies in the foundation of the Turkish Republic and the perceived need to impose a new national identity on a war-stricken nation.

Above: Flag of Turkey

Kurds posed an obvious challenge.

First, because they formed a distinct and regionally concentrated linguistic group that was not Turkish, but also because they were overwhelmingly Muslim and therefore not an “anomalous minority” as defined by the Treaty of Lausanne.

Above: Palais de Rumine, Lausanne, Canton Vaud, Switzerland – where the Treaty of Lausanne was signed on 24 July 1923, delimiting the boundaries of Greece, Bulgaria and Turkey.

Though Kurds were readily recruited to fight the War of Independence, commanders of Kurdish irregulars felt betrayed by the very secular, highly centralized and very Turkish character of the new state.

Above: Images of the Turkish War of Independence (1919 – 1923)

There was a major uprising in 1925, which drew resentment against the abolition of the Caliphate (632 – 1924) as much as it did from a nascent Kurdish nationalism.

The caliphate system was abolished in Turkey in 1924 during the secularization of Turkey as part of Atatürk’s reforms.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938)

That rebellion became reason and pretext to reinforce the authoritarian character of the regime in the rest of Turkey.

From the beginning of the Republic, the Kurdish issue, and specifically fear of Kurdish secession, has become inextricably linked to the problems of Turkish democratization and of the reliance on forms of repression to keep society under control.

Turkish officialdom has historically pursued a policy of assimilation, using both carrot and stick.

Above: (in orange) Kurdistan of Turkey

What lies at the heart of Turkey’s Kurdish problem?

Even to ask this question gets on some Turkish nerves.

A still widely-held view is that the Kurdish problem is simply one of terrorism or of troublemakers trying to scratch an itch where none exists.

The issue centers on the guerilla campaign conducted by the Kurdistan Workers Party (PKK).

The conflict is estimated to have cost over 40,000 lives, including civilians, PKK members and Turkish soldiers.

The PKK was the product of a vicious process of natural selection after all other channels of dissent were eliminated.

The events of 9/11 in America created some sympathy for Turkey’s own longstanding fight with terrorism.

The harsh measures adopted by Western states to fight al-Qaeda appeared to confirm a long-cherished Turkish maxim:

National security requires the sacrifice of liberties.

Turkish concern about its own territorial integrity translates into a concern that its neighbours not set a dangerous example by allowing political autonomy for their own Kurdish populations.

Turks ask themselves why the US, so determined to fight terrorism, tolerates the existence of Kurdish bases.

There is a widely-held belief in Turkey that Western powers use Kurdish insurrection to keep Turkey weak.

These views persist despite an agreement under which the Pentagon makes real-time intelligence available to the Turkish military in order to track PKK fighters infiltrating into Turkey.

Washington also committed itself to providing Turkish forces with drones and other anti-insurgency hardware.

Turkish politicians often portray PKK attacks not as part of some intractable domestic problems but as “contracted” by outside powers.

At the same time they are only too aware that the Kurdish issue affects Turkish ambitions to play the role of a stabilizing power in the Middle East.

Peace at home, peace in the world” was Atatürk’s much-quoted mission statement of Turkish foreign policy.

That vision will flounder if Turkey cannot come to terms with a problem in its own backyard.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

Is there a Kurdish solution?

What do Kurds in Turkey want?

Full cultural rights?

A process of truth and reconcilation?

Devolution?

Simply the prospect of prosperity?

Hardened Turkish nationalists believe that any concession to Kurdish identity will lead to policial secession.

Having defined the fight with the PKK for so long as a struggle against separatism, they take for granted that separatism must be the enemy.

On the other hand, not even the PKK openly calls for an independent state.

They have declared its only ambition is to democratize Turkish society.

Did the PKK bomb Istanbul on Sunday?

They say they didn’t.

Is anyone surprised that they would nonetheless be blamed?

No one.

For the PKK is easy to blame, easy to hate, considering their past violence.

But could the PKK also be convenient for creating a perceived threat that only the powers-that-be can save us from?

Rahm Israel Emanuel is an American politician and diplomat who is the current US Ambassador to Japan.

A member of the Democratic Party, he previously served two terms as the 55th Mayor of Chicago (2011 – 2019) and the 23rd White House Chief of Staff (2009 – 2010), and served three terms in the US House of Representatives, representing Illinois (2003 – 2009).

Above: US Ambassador Rahm Emanuel

On his #ChiStories podcast of 19 October 2018, he tweeted:

“My guest on #ChiStories podcast is @BeschlossDC (Michael Beschloss), whose newest book is Presidents of War.

Go behind the phrase “Never let a crisis go to waste” as we dissect how US Presidents approached their role as Commander-in-Chief in times of war.”

According to Freakonomics blog (http://www.freakonomics.com) commentator TJ Hessmon:

“The “political” use of the phrase “Never let a good crisis go to waste.” is based upon the points made in Saul Alinsky’s Rules for Radicals, page 89, in the section marked “Communication“:

In the arena of action, a threat or a crisis becomes almost a precondition to communication.”

Taking advantage of any crisis whether real or manufactured is a common tool used by those waging war.

When used in this way, crisis, and its extreme amplification as “thinking and acting as a group“, is no longer a tactic of protest but instead a tactic of ideological subversion, which is used to bring about totalitarian government control, via Socialism or Communism.

In other words, the leader forms groups along the lines of a crisis and uses that crisis to force the need for control.

If the crisis is allowed to continue (as we observed often during the last presidential administration) people will cry out to government, for relief from the result of the crisis, which can lead to property destruction and even loss of life and limb.

The Transportation Security Administration (TSA) is one example of how crisis (terrorism) was used to create a police state at American airports, when it was known that there are other more effective tactics used by other nations to avoid airliner incidents.”

I am reminded of the thinking of Niccolò Machiavelli (1469 – 1527):

A prince is tolerated when his service is seen to be indispensable.

Above: Italian writer (The Prince) Niccolò Machiavelli

I am not suggesting that the incumbent administration in Turkey was in any way responsible for bombings and coups that have taken place during its term in office, but I wonder how useful tragedies, such as Sunday’s Istanbul explosion, prove to be to justify tightening its grip on power.

If the press is to be believed – Terrorism only works thanks to the media. – one woman with a plastic bag of explosives has changed Turkish society forever.

Terrorists’ true weapon is not the bomb, but the fear triggered by the bomb.

The actual threat is relatively small, but the perceived threat is immense.

This balancing act is made possible by the news media.

Since 2001, terrorists have killed on average 50 people per year within the European Union.

By comparison, 80,000 EU citizens die each year in traffic accidents and 60,000 by suicide.

Above: Flag of the European Union

The risk of being killed by a terrorist is astronomically smaller than the risk of being killed by your own hand.

Paradoxically, the news makes it seem like it is the other way around.

Above: Bad news“, Luci Gutiérrez, New Yorker cartoon, 16 July 2018

A terrorist’s primary goal is not to kill people.

Their goals are strategic:

They are seeking political change.

They want people to pay attention to their demands:

Attention they receive in the form of news and the ensuing backlash.

For political scientist Martha Crenshaw at Stanford University, terrorists are entirely rational actors:

Terrorism is a logical choice when the power ratio of government to challenger is high.

Above: Seal of Stanford University, Stanford, California, USA

In other words, terrorists themselves are powerless.

The only halfway promising method of forcing political change is to sow fear and chaos.

And for that they need the news media.

Israeli historian Yuval Noah Harari has remarked:

Terrorists are masters of mind control.

They kill very few people, but nevertheless manage to terrify billions and rattle huge political structures, such as the EU and the US.

The theatre of terror cannot succeed without publicity.

Unfortunately, the media all too often provide this publicity for free.

It obsessively reports terror attacks and greatly inflates their danger, because reports on terrorism sell newspapers much better than reports on diabetes or air pollution.

Above: Yuval Noah Harari

The press focuses on the fear a bomb creates, not on the lives the bomb devastates, nor does it provide a meaningful context as to why someone would commit such a horrific act.

We will never know who the dead were and we can only speculate as to who they might have become.

We will never learn of the lives affected by the loss of those who are now mere memories.

We will never learn of the extent of the injuries that those struck down by the explosion and how their lives, physically and/or psychologically, have been transformed forever.

But you can’t live in fear.

You can’t let fear of dying keep you from living.

What is the point of living if you don’t feel alive?

I will return to Istanbul.

I will walk down Istiklal Avenue and shop once again.

All the bomber showed me was their ability to kill.

Anyone can destroy.

What the world needs is those who can build.

Let us build bridges not walls.

Let us make love not war.

Nothing to fear but fear itself.

Above: Franklin Delano Roosevelt (1882 – 1945) (US President: 1933 – 1945)

Swiss author and philosopher Rolf Dobelli explains it this way:

Above: Rolf Dobelli

Gersau is a village in the middle of Switzerland, idyllically situated on Vierwaldstättersee (Lake Lucerne):

A tiny picturesque place with 2,000 inhabitants – smaller than the Municipality I spring from in Canada (Brownsburg-Chatham) and larger than the Swiss hamlet of Landschlacht from whence the journey to Mürren begins.

For centuries Gersau was an independent republic.

The village wanted no part in the Swiss Federation and for 300 years it was given free rein.

Only when Napoleon invaded Switzerland in 1798 was its independence revoked.

When the French troops withdrew, the village redeclared independence – but this only lasted four years.

Today, Gersau is part of Switzerland.

Above: Gersau, Canton Schwyz, Switzerland

Let’s try a thought experiment.

Imagine you are a Gersau villager and you want to regain independence.

You feel obliged by the long historic tradition of independence.

Maybe you feel that you have been unjustly treated by the rest of Switzerland.

What options do you have to make people listen to your demands?

You could gather like-minded compatriots and pass a resolution at a community meeting.

But nobody would take you seriously.

Certainly not outside the village.

You could write a blog – which would never be read.

You could employ a PR firm, but that, too, would come to nothing.

Or you could set off a bomb outside Parliament in Bern.

With a giant placard in the background – Free Gersau! – you would capture national and international attention within minutes.

Of course, everybody would condemn your behaviour in the strongest terms, but….

You would spark a debate.

Above: Bundeshaus (Federal Palace of Switzerland), Bern, Switzerland

Now imagine the press did not exist.

What then?

The bomb explodes.

Windows shatter.

Passers-by are injured.

The attack is discussed at the market and down the pub.

Outside Bern, however, interest would fizzle.

Next day the square outside Parliament would look the same as before.

You would have accomplished nothing.

Above: Bern, Switzerland

It strikes me as curious that the PKK are held responsible and yet they themselves are reluctant to claim responsibility.

For if the point of a terrorist attack is to garner attention than the PKK denial suggests to me that they are a convenient scapegoat to justify increased control by the powers-that-be.

From what little has been revealed about the explosion – as evidenced by the massive number of people arrested after the incident – is that it is unclear to the investigation who the real perpetrators are or what their motive might be.

Perhaps it is as suggested by Alfred Pennyworth (Michael Caine) in the movie The Dark Knight:

Some people simply want to watch the world burn.

Or it may be that the generators underlying this event are simply beyond our ken, because the processes that shape cultural, intellectual, economic, military, political and environment events are too invisible, too complex, too non-linear, too hard for our brains to digest.

Who can truly comprehend another person’s individual mind and the path that led them to where they are today?

Who can truly comprehend the mind of someone who would deliberately kill innocents or allow innocents to be killed?

I certainly don’t claim to do so.

Perhaps living far from public notice makes us less vulnerable?

Maybe.

But it was the lives of ordinary people that were the victims of forces beyond their ken and of a mindset beyond anyone’s comprehension.

All that they were, all that they might have been, erased by a threat seemingly out of Nowhere.

Landschlacht, Switzerland, Wednesday 5 January 2022

Let us return to Landschlacht / Münsterlingen and consider something else.

Each town across the globe searches for something to brag about, something that lends to itself a sense of worth, a sense of accomplishment, a reason for pride.

Above: Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Consider Landschlacht.

What makes it special?

I have mentioned its lake location and its old chapel.

I have shown half-timbered buildings.

In a previous post, I mentioned how street lights are extinguished after midnight resulting in a light-pollution-free starry night sky.

Above: Rotes Haus Restaurant, Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Consider Münsterlingen.

What makes it special?

We may speak of its hospital and its psychiatric clinic, the Abbey and its ceremony of carrying a wooden head across the frozen Lake.

Above: Münsterlingen, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

Consider Brownsburg-Chatham, where I spent my childhood.

What makes it special?

We may talk of its being settled by American Loyalists and named after English Prime Minister William Pitt, 1st Earl of Chatham (1708 – 1778) and English Major George Brown.

Above: William Pitt the Elder (Prime Minister of Great Britain: 1766 – 1768)

We may speak of its farms and its explosives production.

Above: Brownsburg, Argenteuil County, Québec, Canada

But beyond superficialities such as these:

What makes a place unique is its people.

Landschlacht, Brownsburg and – yes, to folks outside Turkey – Eskişehir.

Beyond the Canton of Thurgau no one knows (or cares) where Landschlacht is.

Beyond Argenteuil County a person would be hard pressed to tell where in Canada is Brownsburg.

Tourist guides rarely mention Eskişehir. – I had not heard of the place before I received a job offer to work here.

But what makes these Nowhere places in the middle of Somewhere Else special are its people.

Certainly the world notices a place’s personalities, those rare individuals that have managed to attract attention to themselves.

I have mentioned some of Münsterlingen’s personalities above.

I mention now that Brownsburg-Chatham’s claim to fame is that it was home to the late Montréal Canadiens ice hockey defenseman Gilles Lupien (1954 – 2021).

Above: Gilles Lupien

In previous posts I have spoken of Eskişehir being better known for its universities, its meerschaum pipes, and that it was the place where Turkey’s first automobile, first aviation industry and the first NATO tactical air force HQ in Turkey occurred, more than any personalities the world beyond Turkey might have ever heard of.

Above: Sazova Park, Eskişehir, Turkey

Yet Brownsburg, Landschlacht and Eskişehir – places few folks beyond their borders know – are important to me for the people I have known therein.

Brownsburg-Chatham and the neighbouring municipalities of Grenville and Lachute are populated with the memories of those I have known and loved from my childhood and youth.

Landschlacht is still the home of my wife, the love and bane of my existence.

Because of her, a piece of my heart remains there.

Eskişehir is where I now work and live and the people with whom I regularly meet form the nucleus of the joy of life I presently enjoy.

When I think of Landschlacht, I invariably think of Canadian writer Stephen Leacock’s Sunshine Sketches of a Little Town, and I think of Landschlacht as a kind of Swiss Mariposa.

At least to me.

Above: Stephen Leacock (1869 – 1944)

“I don’t know whether you know Mariposa.

If not, it is of no consequence, for if you know Canada at all, you are probably well acquainted with a dozen towns just like it.

Above: Flag of Canada

There it lies in the sunlight, sloping up from the little lake that spreads out at the foot of the hillside on which the town is built.

Above: Orillia, Simcoe County, Ontario – Inspiration of Sunshine Sketches of a Little Town

There is a wharf beside the lake, and lying alongside of it a steamer that is tied to the wharf with two ropes of about the same size as they use on the Lusitania.

Above: RMS Lusitania (1904 – 1915)

The steamer goes nowhere in particular, for the lake is landlocked and there is no navigation for the Mariposa Belle except to “run trips” on the first of July and the Queen’s Birthday, and to take excursions of the Knights of Pythias and the Sons of Temperance to and from the Local Option Townships.

In point of geography the lake is called Lake Wissanotti and the river running out of it the Ossawippi, just as the main street of Mariposa is called Missinaba Street and the county Missinaba County.

But these names do not really matter.

Nobody uses them.

People simply speak of the “lake” and the “river” and the “main street“, much in the same way as they always call the Continental Hotel, “Pete Robinson’s” and the Pharmaceutical Hall, “Eliot’s Drug Store“.

But I suppose this is just the same in every one else’s town as in mine, so I need lay no stress on it.

Above: William Shakespeare (1564 – 1616) quote from Romeo and Juliet

The town, I say, has one broad street that runs up from the lake, commonly called the Main Street.

There is no doubt about its width.

When Mariposa was laid out there was none of that shortsightedness which is seen in the cramped dimensions of Wall Street and Piccadilly.

Above: Street sign, New York City, New York, USA

Above: Piccadilly Circus, London, England

Missinaba Street is so wide that if you were to roll Jeff Thorpe’s barber shop over on its face it wouldn’t reach half way across.

Up and down the Main Street are telegraph poles of cedar of colossal thickness, standing at a variety of angles and carrying rather more wires than are commonly seen at a transatlantic cable station.

On the Main Street itself are a number of buildings of extraordinary importance — Smith’s Hotel and the Continental and the Mariposa House, and the two banks (the Commercial and the Exchange), to say nothing of McCarthy’s Block (erected in 1878), and Glover’s Hardware Store with the Oddfellows’ Hall above it.

Then on the “cross” street that intersects Missinaba Street at the main corner there is the Post Office and the Fire Hall and the Young Men’s Christian Association and the office of the Mariposa Newspacket

In fact, to the eye of discernment a perfect jostle of public institutions comparable only to Threadneedle Street or Lower Broadway.

On all the side streets there are maple trees and broad sidewalks, trim gardens with upright calla lilies, houses with verandahs, which are here and there being replaced by residences with piazzas.

To the careless eye the scene on the Main Street of a summer afternoon is one of deep and unbroken peace.

The empty street sleeps in the sunshine.

There is a horse and buggy tied to the hitching post in front of Glover’s hardware store.

There is, usually and commonly, the burly figure of Mr. Smith, proprietor of Smith’s Hotel, standing in his chequered waistcoat on the steps of his hostelry, and perhaps, further up the street, Lawyer Macartney going for his afternoon mail, or the Rev. Mr. Drone, the Rural Dean of the Church of England Church, going home to get his fishing rod after a mothers’ auxiliary meeting.

But this quiet is mere appearance.

In reality, and to those who know it, the place is a perfect hive of activity.

Why, at Netley’s butcher shop (established in 1882) there are no less than four men working on the sausage machines in the basement.

At the Newspacket office there are as many more job-printing.

There is a long distance telephone with four distracting girls on high stools wearing steel caps and talking incessantly.

In the offices in McCarthy’s Block are dentists and lawyers with their coats off, ready to work at any moment.

And from the big factory down beside the lake where the railroad siding is, you may hear all through the hours of the summer afternoon the long-drawn music of the running saw.

Busy —

Well, I should think so!

Ask any of its inhabitants if Mariposa isn’t a busy, hustling, thriving town.

Ask Mullins, the manager of the Exchange Bank, who comes hustling over to his office from the Mariposa House every day at 10.30 and has scarcely time all morning to go out and take a drink with the manager of the Commercial.

Or ask —

Well, for the matter of that, ask any of them if they ever knew a more rushing go-ahead town than Mariposa.

Of course if you come to the place fresh from New York, you are deceived.

Your standard of vision is all astray.

You do think the place is quiet.

You do imagine that Mr. Smith is asleep merely because he closes his eyes as he stands.

But live in Mariposa for six months or a year and then you will begin to understand it better.

The buildings get higher and higher.

The Mariposa House grows more and more luxurious.

McCarthy’s Block towers to the sky.

The buses roar and hum to the station.

The trains shriek.

The traffic multiplies.

The people move faster and faster.

A dense crowd swirls to and fro in the Post Office and the Five and Ten Cent Store —

And amusements!

Well, now!

Lacrosse, baseball, excursions, dances, the Fireman’s Ball every winter and the Catholic picnic every summer; and music — the town band in the park every Wednesday evening, and the Oddfellows’ brass band on the street every other Friday, the Mariposa Quartette, the Salvation Army —

Why, after a few months’ residence you begin to realize that the place is a mere mad round of gaiety.”

Meet the local people, if you can, to get a sense of a place.

Any opportunity to see how the locals live provides a person with invaluable background.

It is within family circles that you really grasp people’s relationships with one another, their relationship to their government, and their relationship to the rest of the world.

The food they serve you is important in more ways than your observation of the kind of food it is.

How it is served is a clue to the people’s lifestyle, as is who is eating?

Do the people speak freely?

Where do they play?

What do they play?

How do they play?

What do they eat?

Where do they eat?

Picnic in the park.

Go to the grocery store.

Go to the outdoor markets.

Stop in at the bakery and the butcher shop.

Soak up local colour at the laundromats.

Check out the department stores.

Visit the speciality shops, the bazaars, the suqs, the flea markets.

Get your haircut.

Join the congregation.

Attend an event and observe the crowd.

Welcome chance meetings.

Encourage chance encounters.

Get lost.

Listen to people’s recommendations.

Go to the bookstore.

Buy local publications.

The more people you talk to, the better feel you get for the place, the more you will learn about it and the more you will know the place.

And this is the great sadness I have with travelling with others.

Your world is limited to the circle wherein you travel.

To borrow from W.H. Auden’s Funeral Blues:

They become your North, your South, your East and West,

The journey itself and the following rest,

Your noon, your midnight, your talk, your song


You thought you were travelling, but you were wrong.

Above: Wystan Hugh Auden (1907 – 1973)

The best I can do to give a sense of the places I have visited in the company of others is to write what I have learned in as personable a way as I can, minus the encounters with locals that might have lent the place a connected context to the lives of my readers.

No, truth be told, the wife and I are tourists.

We will get in our car, drive quickly to our chosen destination, and check into a hotel – the nucleus of our new universe.

I do not condemn tourism, but it is not an exposure to life but rather an escape from it.

We descend three flights of stairs laden with luggage.

Bags tossed in the back of the car, Google Maps itinerary in hand (most scenic route if possible), GPS programmed nonetheless.

We are off on another “adventure“.

She is the love of my life, the bane of my existence.

The journey will be Heaven.

The journey will be Hell.

Fasten your seatbelt.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Mortimer J. Adler and Charles van Doren, How to Read a Book / Saul D. Alinsky, Rules for Radicals / W. H. Auden, “Funeral Blues” / Steve Biddulph, Manhood / Charles Dickens, Great Expectations / Charles Dickens, The Pickwick Papers / Charles Dickens, The Uncommercial Traveller / Rolf Dobelli, Stop Reading the News / Stephen J. Dubner, “Quotes Uncovered: Who Said No Crisis Should Go to Waste?“, http://www.freakonomics.com, 13 August 2009 /Andrew Finkel, Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know / Mark Hertsgaard, The Eagle’s Shadow: Why America Fascinates and Infuriates the World / Stephen Leacock, Sunshine Sketches of a Little Town / Luke McKernan, “Walking with Charles Dickens“, http://www.lukemckernan.com / Ann Morgan, Reading the World / Kenny Rogers, “The Gambler” / Isil Sariyuce, Sophie Tanno and Holly Yan, “Suspect in custody in Istanbul blast that killed 6 and injured 81, officials say“, http://www.cnn.com, 13 November 2022 / Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust / Louise Purwin Zobel, The Travel Writer’s Handbook

Saved by nostalgia

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Sunday 13 November 2022

Last week, one of my Complimentary Class discussions was on inventions.

What was life before these inventions?

What were the most important inventions?

Reflecting on today and imagining tomorrow.

I am not a modern Luddite, but I have always maintained that for every gain gotten from technology there is also an accompanying loss as well.

(The Luddites were a secret oath-based organization of English textile workers in the 19th century who formed a radical faction which destroyed textile machinery.

The group are believed to have taken their name from Ned Ludd, a legendary weaver supposedly from Anstey, near Leicester.

They protested against manufacturers who used machines in what they called “a fraudulent and deceitful manner” to get around standard labour practices.

Luddites feared that the time spent learning the skills of their craft would go to waste, as machines would replace their role in the industry.)

I am even willing to argue that even the invention of the wheel came with its losses.

Walking is an activity that requires openness, engagement and few expenses,

The wheel has evolved into the closed automobile, road rage and endless expense.

Above: An early wheel made of a solid piece of wood

I quote directly now from one of my favourite books from one of my favourite writers:

The new millennium arrived as a dialectic between secrecy and openness, between consolidation and dispersal of power, between privatization and public ownership, power and life.

Walking has ever been on the side of the latter.

On 15 February 2003, police estimated three quarters of a million took to the streets of London, though organizers thought two million a more accurate figure.

Above: London anti-war protest, 15 February 2003

50,000 walked in Glasgow, 100,000 in Dublin, 300,000 in Berlin, 3 million in Rome, 100,000 in Paris, 1.5 million in Barcelona and 2 million in Madrid.

South American demonstrations in Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires, Santiago and other cities took place that day.

Walkers gathered in Seoul, Tokyo, Tel Aviv, Baghdad, Karachi, Detroit, Cape Town, Calcutta, Istanbul, Montréal, Mexico City, New York, San Francisco, Sydney, Vancouver, Moscow, Tehran, Copenhagen….

But to name only the large cities is to overlook the passion in Toulouse, Malta, in small town New Mexico and Bolivia, in the Inuit homeland of northern Canada, in Montevideo, Mostar, in Sfax, Tunisia (where the marchers were beaten by the police), in Chicoutimi, Québec (where the wind chill factor brought the temperature down to -40°C), and on Ross Island, Antarctica (where the scientists did not walk far, but posed for antiwar photographs to testify that even the seventh continent was on board).

The global walk of more than 30 million people prompted the New York Times to call civil society “the world’s other superpower“.

That day, 15 February 2003, did not stop the war against Iraq, though it might have changed the war’s parameters.

Turkey, for example, under heavy citizen pressure declined to let its air bases be used for the assault.

Above: Flag of Turkey

The 21st century has dawned as an era of people power and public protest.

In Latin America, in particular, that power had been very tangible, toppling regimes, undoing coups, protecting resources from foreign profiteers.

From students in Belgrade to farmers in Korea, collective public acts have mattered.

Above: Demonstration against Iranian President Mahmoud Ahmadinejad in Rio during Rio+20 conference

Walking itself has not changed the world, but walking together has been a rite, tool and reinforcement of the civil society that can stand up to violence, to fear, and to repression.

Indeed, it is hard to imagine a viable civil society without the free association and the knowledge of the terrain that comes with walking.

A sequestered or passive population is not quite a citizenry.

Above: Hundreds of thousands descended on Washington, DC’s, Lincoln Memorial, 28 August 1963.

It was from the steps of the memorial that Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. delivered his famous I Have a Dream speech.

King’s many speeches and nonviolent actions were instrumental in shaping the nation’s outlook on equality.

The 50,000 person march in Seattle that culminated in a shutdown of the 1990 World Trade Organization (WTO) meeting on 30 November 1999 was one start of a new era in which a global movement stood up against the corporate version of globalization, with its threats to the local, to the democratic, to the unhomogenized and to the independent.

Above: WTO protests in Seattle, 30 November 1999 – Police pepper spray the crowd.

9/11 and the collapse of the World Trade Towers is the other date usually selected as the stormy dawn of the new millennium.

Perhaps the most profound response to that terrorism was the first:

Tens of thousands of New Yorkers who walked away from danger together, on foot, as citizens familiar with their streets and as human beings willing to offer aid to strangers, filling avenues like a grim parade, turning the Brooklyn Bridge into a pedestrian route, eventually turning Union Square into an agora for public mourning and public debate.

Above: Brooklyn Bridge, New York City, 11 September 2001

Those hundreds of thousands living in public, unarmed, engaged and equal, were the opposite of the secrecy and violence that characterized both the attacks and Bush’s revenge (and unrelated war in Iraq).

Above: As Dan Bartlett, Deputy Assistant to the President, points to news footage of the World Trade Center, US President George W. Bush gathers information about the terrorist attack from a classroom at Emma E. Booker Elementary School in Sarasota, Florida.

Also pictured from left are: CIA daily briefer Michael Morell, Director of the White House Situation Room Deborah Loewer and Senior Adviser Karl Rove.

That much of the antiwar movement has also consisted of massive groups of walkers is not coincidental.

The best evidence of the potency of unarmed people walking together in the streets is the aggressive measures taken in the US and in the UK to control or altogether stop these crowds at the Republican National Convention in New York in August 2004, in Gleneagles (Scotland) during the G8 Summit a year later, as well as at any corporate globalization conference since 1999, be it the WTO, the International Monetary Fund (IMF), the World Bank, the World Economic Forum or the G8.

Above: Republican National Convention protests, Madison Square Garden, New York City, 30 August – 2 September 2004

Above: Gleneagles (Scotland) G8 Summit protests, 6 – 8 July 2005

Above: Map of G8 countries and the European Union

These summits at which the power of the few is openly pitted against that of the many have routinely acquired that temporary police states be built around them, with millions of pounds, dollars, euros, francs, yen or yuan spent on security forces, armaments, surveillance, fences and barriers.

A world brutalized in defense of brutal policy.

Against unarmed walkers.

But more insidious forces are marshalled against the time, space, and will to walk, and against the version of humanity that act embodies.

One force is the filling-up as “the time between“, the time of walking to or from a place, of meandering, of running errands.

That time has been deplored as a waste, reduced, and its remainder filled with earphones playing music and mobile phones relaying conversations.

The very ability to appreciate this uncluttered time, the uses of the useless, often seems to be evaporating, as does appreciation of being outside – including outside the familiar.

Mobile phone conversations seem to serve as a buffer against solitude, silence, thought, and encounters with the unknown.

Technology, as such, is hard to finger as a culprit, since the global march of 15 February 2003 was coordinated on the Internet.

But technology’s commercial deployment is often against those things that are free in both senses monetary and political.

Obesity and its related health crises is becoming more and more of a pandemic as people in more parts of the world become immobilized and overfed from childhood on.

A downward spiral where the inactive body becomes less and less capable of action.

That obesity is not just circumstantial – due to a world of digital amusements and parking lots, of sprawl and suburbs – but conceptual in origin, as people forget that their bodies could be adequate to the challenges that face them and a pleasure to use.

They perceive and imagine their bodies as essentially passive, a treasure or a burden, but not a tool for work and travel.

Promotional material for motorized Segway scooters, for example, asserts that travelling short distances in cities and even warehouses is a challenge that only machines can solve.

The inadequacy of feet alone to go the distance has been erased, along with the millennia we got around before machines.

The fight against this collapse of imagination and engagement may be as important as the battles for political freedom, because only by recuperating a sense of inherent power can we begin to resist both oppressions and the erosion of the vital body in action.

Above: Scene from Pixar/Disney film WALL-E (2008)

As the climate heats up and oil runs out, this recovery is going to be very important, more important perhaps than alternative fuels and the other modes of continuing down the motorized route rather than reclaiming the alternatives.

Most industrial zone human beings need to rethink time, space, and their own bodies before they will be engaged to be as urbane and as pedestrian as their predecessors.

While walking, the body and the mind can work together, so that thinking becomes almost a physical, rhythmic act.

Spirituality and sexuality both enter in.

The great walkers often move through both urban and rural places in the same way.

Past and present are brought together when you walk as the Ancients did or relive some event in history or your own life by retracing its route.

Each walk moves through space like a thread through fabric, sewing it up together into a continuous experience – so unlike the way airplanes, cars and train travel chop up time and space.

This continuity is one of the things we lost in the Industrial Age.

But we can choose to reclaim it, again and again.

And some do.

The fields and streets are waiting.

Like walking, like record players and VHS tapes and vinyl records, landline phones are being embraced by nostalgic fans as an antidote to an increasingly digital way of life.

First came the rhinestone-encrusted rotary.

Then the cherry-red lips.

After that, the cheeseburger.

By the summer of 2021, Chanell Karr had amassed a collection of six landline phones.

Her most recent, an orange corded model made as a promotional item for the 1986 film Pretty in Pink was purchased in June 2021.

Though Karr has only one of them – a more subdued V-Tech phone – hooked up, all are in working order.

During the pandemic, I wanted to disconnect from all of the things that distract you on a Smartphone.“, said Karr (30), who works in marketing and ticketing at a music venue near her home in Alexandria, Kentucky.

I just wanted to get back to the original analog ways of having a landline.

Once a kitchen staple, bedside companion, and plot device on sitcoms, such as Sex and the City and Seinfeld, the landline phone has all but been replaced by its newer smarter wireless counterpart.

In 2003, more than 90% of respondents to a survey conducted by the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) said they had an operational landline in their homes.

As of June 2021, that number – which includes Internet-connected phones and those wired the old-fashioned way (via copper lines running from a home to a local junction box) – had dropped to just over 30%.

But like record players and VHS tapes, landline phones are being embraced by nostalgic fans who say their non-scrollable and non-strollable nature is an antidote to screen fatigue and over-multitasking.

The crescent shape of many phone receivers, users say, is a more natural comfortable fit against a cheek than the planar body of a Smartphone.

And with a non-cordless device, one must commit more to the act of the conversation.

The phone call becomes more intentional.

In January 2022, Emily Kennedy, a communications manager in the Canadian public service, started using an old Calamine-lotion-pink rotary phone from her father’s office as a way to detach from her work in social media.

Ironically, it was on Twitter where Kennedy got the idea.

Above: Logo of American social networking site, Twitter

When Rachel Syme, a staff writer at the New Yorker tweeted in January about a landline phone that she had hooked up via Bluetooth, Kennedy was one of many who replied saying that Syme had inspired them to set up one of their own.

Having my old phone as an object in my house is an identity signal that I like a slower pace.”, said Kennedy (38) who lives in Ottawa, Ontario, Canada.

Like Syme and many other modern users of analog phones, Kennedy doesn’t have her landline copper-wired – so it doesn’t have its own number – but uses a Bluetooth attachment to connect it to her Smartphone’s cellular service.

(In other words, when she is connected, she can take a cellphone call on the landline.)

Matt Jennings has worked at Old Phone Works, a company in Kingston, Ontario, that refurbishes and sells landline phones, since 2011.

Now its general manager, Jennings (35) said that in the past two years, customers’ demand for candy-coloured rotary phones from the 1950s and 1960s has skyrocketed.

Almost a year and a half ago, it absolutely exploded.”, Jennings said.

Over the past six or seven years, we might get one or two orders for them.

Now it is probably one of our primary sources of revenue.”

Of what has motivated the recent desire for landline phones, it is a return to basics.”, Jennings said.

You can’t really go anywhere with a corded phone.

You are basically stuck within a three-foot radius of the base.

You can have a real conversation without being distracted.

As appealing as landline phones may be, even their most ardent fans recognize it is basically impossible to use them exclusively.

Alex McConnell (28), a personal banker at Key Bank in Fort Collins, Colorado, has a Western Electric rotary phone wired to copper lines at his home.

On 14 February 2022, McConnell did not celebrate Valentine’s Day, but the 146th anniversary of Alexander Graham Bell submitting the patent application for the telephone.

Above: Alexander Graham Bell (1847 – 1922)

I prepared a meal with Bell peppers and Graham crackers.“, McConnell said.

Then I made a circular cake that I used blue icing to put the Bell logo on and the original patent number for the telephone.

His landline phone is not only more reliable than a cellphone, McConnell said, but also encouraged him to memorize friends’ phone numbers, which he considers a form of intimacy.

Since I actually have to dial my friends’ phone numbers, I find it really does help me connect them to memory.“, McConnell said.

But even he cannot avoid the call of modern life.

My secret sorrow is that I do have a cellphone.

What is not mentioned here in this article is what is considered an advantage of a mobile phone is for me a great disadvantage of this technology – mobility.

Certainly, I can see the advantages of a mobile phone for emergencies.

You have an accident on the road or you are unavoidably late for a meeting, then a mobile phone is truly a useful tool to have.

But this is how technology should be viewed, in my opinion, as a tool handy to have when needed, but not as something we are totally dependent upon, that we are totally addicted to.

I view a mobile phone much as I view a hammer.

I am glad I have one, but I do not want to use it all the time for everything.

I also do not wish to have it on all the time.

There is a certain freedom in not being contactable, to decide when I will choose to reach out to the world, rather than having the world disturb me whenever it so chooses.

And I admit there is something unsettling about knowing that my phone can be used to locate me wherever I am.

Does the world need to know where I am all the time?

I have nothing to hide, but there is a feeling of freedom in going where I want without wondering whether or not my choice of location might cause someone’s disapproval.

I enjoy social media, but in small doses.

I do not want to become one of those people whose first waking and every subsequent moment is to check their phone for messages, news or social media postings.

I like, what my students call “old people’s media“, Facebook, for it allows me more freedom and length of expression than I have seen in other modern applications.

But there is often more negativity expressed on social media than positivity, so I judiciously limit my exposure to it.

I don’t have a landline, for wandering freelance teachers cannot be trusted to remain for too long in one location.

But at home, I keep my cellphone in a different room than the one I am in, with it on in vibration mode only.

Those far from me know that I will eventually return their calls or respond to their messages.

My employer, a mere 15-minute walk from my apartment, can reach me when the vibrations are heard against the wooden counter of my kitchen in my silent lodgings.

I am not uncomfortable with silence.

I welcome it.

I try to wean myself of the habit of looking at my phone during idle moments and I try to resist the urge to monitor the news, which for the most part, is generally not a very positive addiction to have or anything I have any control over.

I do not advocate my habits to others.

I simply say what I do and if someone wishes to emulate me then that is their privilege not my pressure.

I will be honest here.

I am not sure if I like political commentator/comedian Bill Maher or not, but, give the Devil his due, he does say things that are thought provoking.

Above: Bill Maher

Recent comments about Tuesday 8 November (US Midterm Election Day) have made me ponder the wisdom beneath his bluster.

Well, we had a good run.

As everything in America is about to change in a very fundamental way, rules are about to go out the window.

Tuesday is Election Day.

I know I should tell you to vote in what is, honest to God, the most important election ever.

So, OK, you should vote.

Above: Flag of the United States of America

And it should be for the one party that still stands for democracy’s preservation.

Above: Logo of the US Democratic Party

But it is also a waste of breath, because if anyone who believes that is already voting, and the one who needs to learn isn’t watching, and no one in America can be persuaded of anything anymore anyway.

The 6 January hearings turns out changed nobody’s mind.

Above: A crowd erected gallows hangs near the United States Capitol during the 2021 storming of the United States Capitol

Democrat Jamie Raskin said the hearings would tell a story that would really blow the roof off the house.

Above: Jamie Raskin

No, that was Hurricane Ian.

Above: Hurricane Ian on 28 September 2022

The hearings proved not long, the Committee did a masterful job laying out the case that we live in a partisan America now, so it is like doing stand up when half the crowd only speaks Mandarin.

No matter how good the material is, it is not going to go over.

After all the hearings, the percentage of Americans who thought Trump did nothing wrong went UP 3 points.

That is America now.

Above: Donald Trump (US President: 2017 – 2021)

It is liking to win an argument in a marriage.

Even when you are right it still gets you nothing.

Ben Franklin said:

“America is a republic, if you can keep it.”

Well, we can’t.

Above: Benjamin Franklin (1706 – 1790)

Unless a miracle happens on Tuesday, we didn’t.

Democracy is on the ballot and unfortunately it is going to lose.

And once it is gone, it is gone.

It is not something you can change your mind about and reverse.

Republicans will take control of Congress and next year they will begin impeaching Biden and never stop.

“How” won’t matter and it won’t make sense, but Biden will be a crippled duck when he goes up before the 2024 Trump – Kari Lake ticket.

Above: Kari Lake

And even if Trump loses, it doesn’t matter.

On Inaugural Day 2025, he is going to show up whether he is on the list or not.

This time he is not going to take No for an answer, because this time he will have behind him the army of election deniers that is being elected on Tuesday.

There are almost 300 candidates on the ballot this year who don’t believe in ballots and they will be the ones writing the rules and monitoring how votes are counted in 2024.

The facts, the policies, the behaviour don’t matter to anyone anymore.

Trump could be filmed throwing a baby off a bridge and still win.

This really is the crossing of the Rubicon moment when the election deniers are elected which is often how countries slide into authoritarianism, not with tanks in the streets, but by electing the people who then have no intention of ever giving it back.

Above: Julius Caesar (100 – 44 BCE), depicted as pausing on the banks of the Rubicon, 10 January 49 BCE –

The phrase “crossing the Rubicon” is an idiom that means “passing a point of no return“.

Its meaning comes from allusion to the crossing of the river Rubicon by Julius Caesar.

His crossing of the river precipitated civil war, which ultimately led to Caesar’s becoming dictator for life (dictator perpetuo).

Caesar had been appointed to a governorship over a region that ranged from southern Gaul to Illyricum.

As his term of governorship ended, the Senate ordered him to disband his army and return to Rome.

As it was illegal to bring armies into Italy (the northern border of which was marked by the river Rubicon) his crossing the river under arms amounted to insurrection, treason and a declaration of war on the state.

According to some authors, he uttered the phrase alea iacta est (“the die is cast“) before crossing.

The Republican up for Wisconsin governor just said that if elected Republicans will never lose another election.

Above: Tim Michels, Republican nominee in 2022 Wisconsin gubernatorial election

This is how it happens.

Hitler was elected.

Above: Adolf Hitler (1889 – 1945)

So was Mussolini, Putin, Erdoğan and Viktor Orban.

Above: Benito Mussolini (1883 – 1945)

Above: Russian President Vladimir Putin

Above: Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

Above: Hungarian Prime Minister Viktor Orbán

This is the “it can’t happen to us” moment that is happening to us right now.

We just don’t feel it yet.

We are the Titanic just after the iceberg hit.

Above: RMS Titanic leaves Southampton, England, 10 April 1912

And, honestly, too many Americans just don’t care and won’t even care after it happens, because they never followed politics to begin with.

They were never taught in school what democratic government was supposed to look like.

So how can they be at losing something they never knew they had?

You could try and tell them that we will no longer have a system of checks and balances.

They will have an answer for that:

“What’s checks and balances?”

Above: Checks and balances

Democracy’s hard.

Athens did not have to deal with Fox News or the Smart phone that made everybody stupid, and they only lasted 200 years.

So, our 246 doesn’t look so bad.

Above: The Acropolis, Athens, Greece

But before we do go, I would like to say a little farewell to some of the things that really did make America great now we are going to lose forever.

Like the peaceful transfer of power, the jewel in our crown, that thing that so many other nations couldn’t pull off and we always did.

Oh, well.

Above: Crown Jewels of Austria

The Bill of Rights –

When there is no accountability in the ballot box there are no actual rights.

Above: Draft of the US Bill of Rights

Look, Generalissimo Trump is not going to bring back child labour or end social security or resegregate the water fountains.

Above: African-American man drinking at a “colored” drinking fountain in a streetcar terminal in Oklahoma City, 1939

He doesn’t hate Jews.

Above: “Selection” of Hungarian Jews on the ramp at Auschwitz II – Birkenau in German-occupied Poland, around May 1944.

Jews were sent either to work or to the gas chamber.

The photograph is part of the collection known as the Auschwitz Album.

The Auschwitz Album is the only surviving visual evidence of the process leading to mass murder at Auschwitz-Birkenau.

The album was found it in the Mittelbau – Dora concentration camp in 1945.

But make no mistake it will be an entirely different way of life for many because our elections will just be for show, like China or Russia or any other places Trump says are “strong”.

Above: Flag of Russia

Above: Flag of China

Above: Flag of North Korea

Free speech?

Well, he’s a man who has always taken criticism well.

But I won’t count on that one lasting.

I wouldn’t count on freedom of religion lasting.

Q-Anon and the other shock troops of the Trump takeover of the Republican Party are all quasi-religious entities who want a Christian government.

Above: QAnon flag featuring the Q logo and the movement’s prominent slogan “Where we go one, we go all“, at a Second Amendment rally in Richmond, Virginia, 20 January 2020

Above: Logo of the US Republican Party

Oh, and the FBI might be replaced by an army of Proud Boys under the leadership of Michael Flynn.

Above: Logo of the Proud Boys, an American far-right, neo-fascist, white nationalist, and exclusively male organization that promotes and engages in political violence in the US.

It has been called a street gang and was designated as a terrrorist group in Canada and New Zealand.

The Proud Boys are known for their opposition to left wing and progressive groups and their support for former US President Donald Trump.

Above: Michael Flynn, a retired US Army Lieutenant General who was the 24th US National Security Advisor for the first 22 days of the Trump administration, he resigned in light of reports that he had lied regarding conversations with the Russian ambassador to the US Sergey Kislyak.

Flynn’s military career included a key role in shaping US counterterrorism strategy and dismantling insurgent networks in the Afghanistan and Iraq Wars.

He was given numerous combat arms, conventional and special operations senior intelligence assignments.

He became the 18th director of the Defense Intelligence Agency in July 2012 until his forced retirement from the military in August 2014.

During his tenure he gave a lecture on leadership at the Moscow headquarters of the Russian military intelligence directorate GRU (the foreign military intelligence agency of the General Staff of the Armed Forces of the Russian Federation), the first American official to be admitted entry to the headquarters.

After leaving the military, in October 2014 he established Flynn Intel Group, which provided intelligence services for businesses and governments, including in Turkey.

In December 2015, Flynn was paid $45,000 to deliver a Moscow speech at the ten-year anniversary celebration of RT (a state-controlled Russian international television network), where he sat next to Russian President Vladimir Putin at his banquet table.

In February 2016, Flynn became a national security advisor to Trump for his 2016 presidential campaign.

In March 2017, Flynn retroactively registered as a foreign agent, acknowledging that in 2016 he had conducted paid lobbying work that may have benefited Turkey’s government.

On 22 January 2017, Flynn was sworn in as the National Security Advisor.

On 13 February 2017, he resigned after information surfaced that he had misled Vice President Mike Pence and others about the nature and content of his communications with Sergey Kislyak.

Flynn’s tenure as the National Security Advisor is the shortest in the history of the position.

In December 2017, Flynn formalized a deal with Special Counsel Robert Mueller to plead guilty to a felony count of “willfully and knowingly” making false statements to the FBI about the Kislyak communications.

He agreed to cooperate with the Special Counsel’s investigation.

In June 2019, Flynn dismissed his attorneys and retained Sidney Powell, who on the same day wrote to Attorney General Bill Barr seeking his assistance in exonerating Flynn.

Powell had discussed the case on Fox News and spoken to President Trump about it on several occasions.

Two weeks before his scheduled sentencing, in January 2020 Flynn moved to withdraw his guilty plea, claiming government vindictiveness and breach of the plea agreement.

At Barr’s direction, the Justice Department filed a court motion to drop all charges against Flynn on 7 May 2020.

Presiding federal judge Emmet Sullivan ruled the matter to be placed on hold to solicit amicus curiae (a person or organization who requests to provide legal submissions so as to offer a relevant alternative or additional perspective regarding the matters in dispute). briefs from third parties.

Powell then asked the DC Circuit Court of Appeals to compel Sullivan to drop the case, but her request was denied.

On 25 November 2020, Flynn was issued a presidential pardon by Trump.

On 8 December 2020, Judge Sullivan dismissed the criminal case against Flynn, stating he probably would have denied the Justice Department motion to drop the case.

On 4 July 2020, Flynn pledged an oath to the pro-Trump QAnon conspiracy theory.

As Trump sought to overturn the results of the 2020 presidential election in which he was defeated, Flynn suggested the President should suspend the Constitution, silence the press, and hold a new election under military authority.

Flynn later met with Trump and their attorney Powell in the Oval Office to discuss the President’s options.

Trump denied reports that Flynn’s martial law idea had been discussed. 

On 8 January 2021, Twitter permanently banned Flynn, Powell and others who promoted QAnon.

Flynn has since become a prominent leader in a Christian nationalist movement, organizing and recruiting for what he characterizes as a spiritual and political war.

Things will not be decided by the rule of law.

That one was a real jewel.

Maybe our finest hour as Americans was after World War II when we gave the defeated Nazis fair trial just as Robert Jackson said:

“Voluntarily submitting our captive enemies to the judgment of the law was one of the most significant tributes that Power has ever paid to Reason.”

Above: Judges’ panel of the international military tribunal, Nuremberg Trials, 30 November 1945 – 1 October 1946

Well, Power will soon not be paying any more tributes to Reason.

Not in America anyway.

Above: Chief US prosecutor at the Nuremberg Trials, Robert Jackson (1892 – 1954)

So, I urge you to vote, but I have always been a realist.

I’m afraid that democracy is like the McRib:

It’s here now, it will be around for a little bit longer, so enjoy it while you can.

Above: McDonald’s McRib sandwich, as bought in America

There is a manner about Maher that is somewhat abrasive to me, but sometimes harshness is required when delivering an important message.

He speaks unsettling inconvenient truth to the apathetic and the ignorant who have the courage to watch him and ponder what he has to say.

He targets many topics including religion, political correctness, and the mass media.

He is a supporter of animal rights, the legalization of cannabis, birth control and universal health care.

He has been unafraid to speak his mind, regardless of how politically incorrect he may appear.

He controversially suggested that the 9/11 terrorists did not act in a cowardly manner (in rebuttal to President Bush’s statement calling them cowards).

Maher said:

We have been the cowards.

Lobbing cruise missiles from 2,000 miles away.

That’s cowardly.

Staying in the airplane when it hits the building.

Say what you want about it.

Not cowardly.

Above: Rescue workers climb over and dig through piles of rubble from the destroyed World Trade Center as the American flag billows over the debris. 19 Septmeber 2001, New York City

Maher later clarified that his comment was not anti-military in any way whatsoever, referencing his well-documented longstanding support for the American military.

Above: The Pentagon, headquarters of the US Department of Defense, Arlington, Virginia

In late May 2005, Alabama Congressman Spencer Bachus sent a letter to Time Warner’s board of directors requesting Maher’s show Real Time be cancelled after remarks Maher made after noting the military had missed its recruiting goals by 42%.

Bachus said he felt the comments were demeaning to the military and treasonous.

Maher stated his highest regard and support for the troops and asked why the Congressman criticized him instead of doing something about the recruitment problem.

Above: Congressman Spencer Bachus

Above: Logo of Warner Media (1972 – 2022), formerly Time Warner

Maher often eschews political labels, referring to himself as “practical“. 

He identifies as liberal and stands against political correctness.

In his words:

The difference is that liberals protect people and PC people protect feelings.

Maher counts himself as a “9/11 liberal“, noting that he differentiates himself from many mainstream liberals in saying that not all religions are alike and that he is not bigoted in criticizing a particular religion.

He said in a later interview:

It’s ridiculous to label criticism of a religion as a phobia of a religion.

I’m going to criticize any person or group that violates liberal principles.”

(I agree with Maher here in respect to criticizing religion.

For example, I am not opposed to a Muslim woman wearing or not wearing a hijab or head covering, if it is her choice.)

Above: Iranian women wearing hijab in Tehran, 4 May 2017

Maher favours the ending of corporate welfare (the government’s bestowal of money grants, tax breaks or other special favourable treatment for corporations) and federal funding of non-profits.

Above: Ralph Nader, an American political activist, author, lecturer, and attorney noted for his involvement in consumer protection, environmentalism, and government reform causes.

The term “corporate welfare” was reportedly coined in 1956 by him.

Maher also favors the legalization of gambling and prostitution.

Above: Caraveggio’s The Cardsharps (1594)

(I agree with the first sentence (above Nader).

I need to consider soberly the wisdom or folly of the second.)

Above: Auguste Rodin’s The Thinker, Paris, France

Maher describes himself as an environmentalist.

He has spoken in favor of the Kyoto Treaty on Global Warming on his show Real Time.

(The Kyoto Protocol was an international treaty which extended the 1992 UN Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC) that commits state parties to reduce greenhouse gas emissions, based on the scientific consensus that global warming is occurring and that manmade CO2 emissions are driving it.

The Kyoto Protocol was adopted in Kyoto, Japan on 11 December 1997 and entered into force on 16 February 2005.

There were 192 parties to the Protocol in 2020.)

Above: Kiyomizu Temple, Kyoto, Japan

Maher often criticizes industry figures involved in environmental pollution.

(A valid discussion worthy of future commentary here.)

Maher has been critical of the #MeToo movement (a social movement against sexual abuse, sexual harassment and rape culture, in which people publicize their experiences of sexual abuse or sexual harassment), describing it in February 2018 as McCarthyite (the practice of making false or unfounded accusations especially when done in a public and attention-grabbing manner).

Above: Joseph McCarthy (1908 – 1957)

Above: Typical US anti-communist literature of the 1950s, specifically addressing the entertainment industry

Although Maher welcomed Obama’s electoral victory, he subjected him to criticism after he took office for not acting more boldly on health care reform and other progressive issues.

Above: Barack Obama (US President: 2009 – 2017)

In August 2019, Maher said an economic recession would be “worth it” if Donald Trump does not get re-elected in 2020.

He said:

We have survived many recessions.

We can’t survive another Donald Trump term.

Above: Will the real Donald Trump please shut up, please shut up?

Maher highlighted Trump’s own public references to Maher’s assertions that Trump was “not going to leave” and quoted Trump’s 14 March 2019, assertion that “I have the support of the police, the military, the bikers” and “the tough people“, citing this as evidence that Trump would seek to remain in office by force.

Above: Outside during the US Capitol during the 6 January 2021 attack on the building

Maher predicted there would be violence by armed Trump supporters attempting to keep Trump in power and criticized Democratic Party politicians for not taking the threat seriously:

So my question to all Democratic candidates is:

What’s the plan?

If you win, and the next day he claims he’s voiding the election because of irregularities he’s hearing about, what do you do?

What do you do when the crowd marches on Washington?

This is a scary moment.

And when I’ve asked Democrats:

‘What do we do if he doesn’t go?’

Their answer is always some variation of ‘We have to win big!’

First of all:

NO!

No, we don’t have to win by a landslide!

I am so sick of Democrats volunteering to play by two different sets of rules.

That’s the new paradigm?

Republicans can win by one vote, but we’re not legitimate unless it’s a landslide?

And two:

Do you really think it would matter if it was?

That they would suddenly get rational about math and facts?

They believe Hillary Clinton ran a pedophile ring out of a pizza parlor!

Above: Hillary Clinton

On 16 April 2021, Maher called media coverage of the COVID-19 pandemic “panic porn” and added that:

When all of our sources for medical information have an agenda to spin us, yeah, you wind up with a badly misinformed population, including on the left.”

In regards to his comments on these 2022 US Midterm Elections, regardless of the results, I am cautious of fully agreeing with his alarmist sentiments of the inevitability of a Republican win leading to the loss of democracy in America.

That being said, there are certain uncomfortable truths in his voicing his concerns about the threat demagogues such as Trump pose.

Maher’s refers indirectly to Sinclair Lewis here.

Above: Sinclair Lewis (1885 – 1951)

It Can’t Happen Here is a 1935 dystopian political novel, which describes the rise of a US dictator similar to how Adolf Hitler gained power.

In 1936, Senator Berzelius “Buzz” Windrip, a charismatic and power-hungry politician from an unnamed US state, enters the presidential election campaign on a populist platform, promising to restore the country to prosperity and greatness.

Portraying himself as a champion of “the forgotten man” (a political concept in the US centered around those whose interests have been neglected) and traditional American values, Windrip defeats President Franklin Delano Roosevelt for the Democratic nomination, and then easily beats his Republican opponent, Senator Walt Trowbridge, in the November election.

Above: Franklin Delano Roosevelt (1882 – 1945)

Although having previously foreshadowed some authoritarian measures to reorganize the US government, Windrip rapidly outlaws dissent, incarcerates political enemies in concentration camps, and trains and arms a paramilitary force called the Minute Men (named after the Revolutionary War militias of the same name), who terrorize citizens and enforce the policies of Windrip and his corporatist (a political system in which the economy is collectively managed by employers, workers and state officials by formal mechanisms at the national level, wherein its supporters claim that corporatism could better recognize or “incorporate” every divergent interest into the state organically, unlike majority-rules democracy which could marginalize specific interests.) regime.

Above: The Lexington Minuteman, Lexington, Massachusetts

One of Windrip’s first acts as President is to eliminate the influence of the US Congress, which draws the ire of many citizens as well as the legislators themselves.

The Minute Men respond to protests against Windrip’s decisions harshly, attacking demonstrators with bayonets.

In addition to these actions, Windrip’s administration, known as the Corpo government, curtails women’s and minority rights, and eliminates individual states by subdividing the country into administrative sectors (akin to The Hunger Games).

The government of these sectors is managed by Corpo authorities, usually prominent businessmen or Minute Men officers.

Those accused of crimes against the government appear before kangaroo courts  presided over by military judges.

(A kangaroo court is a court that ignores recognized standards of law or justice, carries little or no official standing in the territory within which it resides, and is typically convened ad hoc.

A kangaroo court may ignore due process and come to a predetermined conclusion.

The term may also apply to a court held by a legitimate judicial authority which intentionally disregards the court’s legal or ethical obligations, such as a show trial.

A kangaroo court court could also develop when the structure and operation of the forum result in an inferior brand of adjudication.

A common example of this is when institutional disputants (“repeat players“) have excessive and unfair structural advantages over individual disputants (“one-shot players“).

The term comes from the notion of justice proceeding “by leaps“, like a kangaroo – in other words, “jumping over” (intentionally ignoring) evidence that would be in favour of the defendant.)

Despite these dictatorial and “quasi-draconian” measures, a majority of Americans approve of them, seeing them as painful but necessary steps to restore US power.

(Make America great again…..)

Open opponents of Windrip, led by Senator Trowbridge, form an organization called the New Underground (named after the Underground Railroad), helping dissidents escape to Canada and distributing anti-Windrip propaganda.

One recruit to the New Underground is Doremus Jessup, the novel’s protagonist, a traditional liberal and an opponent of both corporatist and communist theories, the latter of which Windrip’s administration suppresses.

Above: The Underground Railroad was not an actual railroad, but a network of secret routes and safe houses used by black slaves in the United States to escape to free states and Canada.

Jessup’s participation in the organization results in the publication of a periodical called The Vermont Vigilance, in which he writes editorials decrying Windrip’s abuses of power.

(Even before Windrip’s election, Jessup brings up the possibility of fascism coming to America, but Francis Tasbrough, the wealthy owner of a quarry in Jessup’s hometown of Fort Beulah, Vermont, dismisses it with the remark that it simply “can’t happen here“, hence the novel’s title.)

Above: Flag of Vermont

Shad Ledue, the local district commissioner and Jessup’s former hired man, resents his old employer.

Ledue eventually discovers Jessup’s actions and has him sent to a concentration camp.

Ledue subsequently terrorizes Jessup’s family and particularly his daughter Sissy, whom he unsuccessfully attempts to seduce.

Sissy discovers evidence of corrupt dealings on the part of Ledue, which she exposes to Francis Tasbrough, a one-time friend of Jessup and Ledue’s superior in the administrative hierarchy.

Tasbrough has Ledue imprisoned in the same camp as Jessup, where inmates Ledue had sent there organize Ledue’s murder.

After a relatively brief incarceration, Jessup escapes when his friends bribe one of the camp guards.

He flees to Canada, where he rejoins the New Underground.

He later serves the organization as a spy, passing along information and urging locals to resist Windrip.

Above: Flag of Canada

In time, Windrip’s hold on power weakens as the economic prosperity he promised does not materialize, and increased numbers of disillusioned Americans, including Vice President Perley Beecroft, flee to both Canada and Mexico.

Windrip also angers his Secretary of State, Lee Sarason, who had served earlier as his chief political operative and adviser.

Sarason and Windrip’s other lieutenants, including General Dewey Haik, seize power and exile the President to France.

Above: Flag of France

Sarason succeeds Windrip, but his extravagant and relatively weak rule creates a power vacuum in which Haik and others vie for power.

In a bloody putsch, Haik leads a party of military supporters into the White House, kills Sarason and his associates, and proclaims himself President.

The two coups cause a slow erosion of Corpo power, and Haik’s government desperately tries to arouse patriotism by launching an unjustified invasion of Mexico.

After slandering Mexico in state-run newspapers, Haik orders a mass conscription of young American men for the invasion of that country, infuriating many who had until then been staunch Corpo loyalists.

Riots and rebellions break out across the country, with many realizing the Corpos have misled them.

Above: Flag of Mexico

General Emmanuel Coon, among Haik’s senior officers, defects to the opposition with a large portion of his army, giving strength to the resistance movement.

Although Haik remains in control of much of the country, civil war soon breaks out as the resistance tries to consolidate its grasp on the Midwest.

The novel ends after the beginning of the conflict, with Jessup working as an agent for the New Underground in Corpo-occupied portions of southern Minnesota.

Above: Flag of Minnesota

What worries me about Lewis’ book and George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-four is that these were meant as cautionary tales, not instruction manuals.

I think that should Maher be as prescient about the outcome of the Midterms as he was about Trump’s reactions to losing the 2020 Presidential Elections, then a return to the past may hold a kernel of hope for the future.

Maher gives as one reason that too many Americans just don’t care about politics is that they were never taught in school what democratic government was supposed to look like.

I think therein lies a solution:

Education.

To be more precise, self-education.

Self-education converts a world which only a good world for those who can win at its ruthless game into a world good for all of us.

If there is one piece of advice I would like to share with my readers, from Max Schuster to Ronald Gross to you, it is that you should begin at once to choose some subject, some concept, some great idea (such as democracy) or event in history on which you can make yourself the world’s supreme expert.

Start a crash program immediately to qualify yourself for this self-assignment through reading, research and reflection.

I don’t mean the sort of expert who avoids all the small errors as he sweeps on to the grand fallacy.

I mean one who has the most knowledge, the deepest insight and the most audacious willingness to break new ground.

We must somehow figure out how to be a democracy of the intellect.

Knowledge must sit in the homes and heads of people with no ambition to control others and not up in the isolated seats of power.

Only if the adventure of knowing and understanding were shared as widely as possible will our civilization, will civilized society remain viable.

In the end, it is not an aristocracy of experts, scientific or otherwise, on whom we must depend, but on them AND ourselves.

The personal commitment of a man to his skill, the intellectual commitment and the emotional commitment working together as one, has made for our true progress as a species.

Every man, every civilization, has gone forward because of its engagement with what it has set itself to do.

Knowledge is our destiny.

Knowledge is our salvation.

The ascent of the human mind continues.

Participation in it, to the degree that our personal endowments permit, is self-declared.

Each of us should be warmly welcomes to make the finest contribution our talent and effort can fashion.

Universities have become intellectual museums.

We need to learn together what we need to know.

Academe has assumed a dominant role in our culture and society.

That dominance has blinded us to independent scholarship, to independent thinking.

Have we forgotten the great tradition of all those who achieved intellectual preeminence without benefit of a faculty position?

Academe is not the sole source of significant scholarship.

Fresh thinking, research and experimentation is needed in virtually every field, especially politics.

Above: Columbia University, New York City –

The alma mater (“nourishing mother“), is one of the most enduring symbols of the university.

The phrase was first used to describe the University of Bologna (Italy), founded in 1088.

I lean towards the lessons of history for guidance through the shoals of the present.

Socrates would teach students whatever they wanted to know, for whatever purpose, good or bad.

Socrates insisted that he did NOT have wisdom – that he merely loved it and hence should be called a philosopher, a mere lover of wisdom.

The Socratic amateur is not afraid to be a generalist and tackles the biggest and most complex problems without reducing them to techniques, but instead seeks to share and spread understanding, rather than to control and possess knowledge.

Above: Marble bust of Socrates (470 – 399 BCE), Louvre Museum, Paris, France

This tradition was exemplified by the wandering scholars of the 12th century whose allegiance was to learning, not to any temporal power.

Medieval universities arose out of the struggles of such scholars.

Above: Seal of the University of Bologna

Later, when the universities which they founded had in turn become moribund and institutionalized, once again it was independent scholars – founders of modern science like Galileo and Kepler – who founded learned societies outside of the universities, to explore new ideas and new ways of knowing which universities refuse to entertain.

Above: Galileo Galilei (1564 – 1642)

Above: Johannes Kepler (1571 – 1630)

Independent scholarship, independent thinking always arises as a challenge to the dangerous myth that serious thinking only goes on in established orthodox institutions, that learning is the exclusive possession of the professoriate.

In our own day of excessive bureaucratization, government control and professionalism in learning, the Socratic amateur is an urgently needed voice.

Intellectual commentary on our culture and society should be open and encouraged to the nonacademic thinker.

Matters of such moment, involving our basic values and principles, are too important to be left to the academics.

We need to apply our self-education to the betterment of our society and apply what we have learned to a cause or issue we care deeply about.

And knowing what to care deeply about begins with self-education.

I believe we should learn about politics, for what is truly at stake in politics is nothing less than how we should live, as individuals and as communities.

Our opinions matter, because we have been the capacity for individual thought and reasoning and because we are part of the human whole.

We need to decide for ourselves how we should live, how we should be governed.

Government should exist by the consent of the governed, by the will of the people.

Are we political, economic or religious animals?

Should we live in small city-states, nations or multinational empires?

What values should politics promote and protect?

Should wealth be owned privately or in common?

Our ideas have grown from the dramatic lives and times of those who came before us.

We need to be reminded that politics can be and should be a noble, inspiring and civilizing art.

To understand today’s political world, its strengths and weaknesses, its promise and dangers, we need to understand the foundation of politics and its architects past and present.

It is fashionable today to describe politics as a swamp.

For many it has become nothing more than a vulgar spectacle of deceit, ambition and opportunism.

Trust in our political institutions and leaders has sunk to new lows.

Politicians are held in greater contempt than for generations.

Voter anger and disenchantment are growing at an alarming rate.

Distracted by all the unseemly squabbling of politics, we end up allowing markets and bureaucrats to make decisions for us, leaving citizens resigned and alienated from politics-as-usual.

It is very hard to imagine that ideas, let alone ideals, could play any part in all of this.

Above: Niccolo Machiavelli, The Prince (1550)

But politics has always been a messy business, governed more by expediency and compromise than by lofty ideals and principles, however much lip service is paid to the latter.

It is usually a very rough and nasty game, a Game of Thrones, dominated by conflicting interests, emotions, wealth and power.

Much of the time it is just a low-down dirty business, an evil-smelling bog, as one 19th century British politician (Prime Minister Lord Rosebery) called it.

So shameful is political manoeuvring that it has largely been conducted behind closed doors.

No decent person, it has been said, wants to observe sausages or laws being made.

Above: Archibald Primrose, 5th Earl Rosebery (1847 – 1929)(UK Prime Minister: 1894 – 1895)

This common view of politics is partially true, but it is not the whole truth.

Perhaps more than in any other arena, politics shows humans at their worst and at their best.

We are all too familiar now with the worst, but we need to remind ourselves of the best in an age when it is not often apparent, but when it needs to be, given what is at stake.

Politics is actually a place where ideas and ideals meet concrete reality, where great words and great deeds mix with base motives and low intrigue.

At its best, politics can be “a great and civilizing human activity“, as the political theorist Bernard Crick described it in his defence of the art.

Above: British political theorist Bernard Crick (1929 – 2008)

Politics is the alternative to controlling people by force or fraud alone.

Politics can be and has been used for good and deliberate ends.

History provides abundant examples of this.

Politics is capable of a moral nobility and an intellectual depth foreign to the present age of reality TV and government by Twitter.

Politics is the arena in which the fate of our planet will be decided.

That is why, as citizens, we have a responsibility to engage with politics.

You may not care about politics but politics cares about you.

Above: Logo of US social networking site Twitter

Citizens should be informed, but they also need to be knowledgeable and wise.

Today we are inundated with information.

But knowledge and wisdom remain as scarce as ever.

Thanks to the miracle of digital technology, we are drowning in oceans of data, facts and opinions.

What we need now is not more information but more insight, not more data but more perspective, not more opinions but more wisdom.

Much of what is called information is misinformed.

Most opinions fall short of true knowledge and wisdom.

Even a superficial glance at the state of contemporary politics will dispel any illusion that the explosion of information has led to wiser citizens or politicians or improved the quality of public debate.

If anything, misinformation is winning over knowledge.

The news is incapable of explaining anything.

Its brief reports are like tiny shimmering soap bubbles bursting on the surface of a complex world.

It is all the more absurd then that news corporations pride themselves on accurately reporting the facts.

These facts are usually no more than the consequences and side effects of deeper underlying causes.

Even if you gobble down the latest images and reports from Syria every single day, it will not get you one jot further towards understanding the war.

Above: Flag of Syria

There is actually an inverse relationship:

The more images and frontline dispatches raining down on you, the less you will understand what is going on in the war and why.

News corporations and consumers both fall prey to the same mistake, confusing the presentation of facts with insight into the functional context of the world.

Facts, facts and more facts” is the marginalizing credo of nearly all news corporation.

We ought to try and understand the “generators” underlying these events.

We ought to be investigating the “engine room” behind them.

Sadly, shockingly few journalists are able to explain these causal relationships, because the processes that shape cultural, intellectual, economic, military, political and environmental events are mostly invisible.

They are complex, non-linear and hard for our brains to digest.

This is why news corporations focus on the easy stuff: anecdotes, scandals, celebrity gossip and natural disasters.

They are cheap to produce and easy to digest.

Worse still, the few journalists who do understand the “engine room” and are capable of writing about it are not given the space to do so – let alone time to think.

Why?

Because the bulk of readers would rather consume ten juicy morsels of news than a single thorough article.

Ten lurid little scandals generate more attention – and thus more advertising revenue – than one intelligent article of the same length.

I make my living off the evening news
Just give me something
Something I can use
People love it when you lose
They love dirty laundry

Well, I coulda been an actor
But I wound up here
I just have to look good
I don’t have to be clear
Come and whisper in my ear
Give us dirty laundry

Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down
Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down

Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down
Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em all around

Above: Will Ferrell (Ron Burgundy), Anchorman: The Legend of Ron Burgundy (2004)

We got the bubble headed
Bleached blonde
Comes on at five
She can tell you ’bout the plane crash
With a gleam in her eye
It’s interesting when people die
Give us dirty laundry

Above: Christina Applegate (Veronica Cornerstone), Anchorman 2: The Legend Continues (2013)

Can we film the operation?
Is the head dead yet?
You know the boys in the newsroom
Got a running bet
Get the widow on the set
We need dirty laundry

You don’t really need to find out
What’s going on
You don’t really want to know
Just how far it’s gone
Just leave well enough alone
Eat your dirty laundry

Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down
Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down

Kick ’em when they’re up
Kick ’em when they’re down
Kick ’em when they’re stiff
Kick ’em all around

Dirty little secrets
Dirty little lies
We got our dirty little fingers
In everybody’s pie
We love to cut you down to size
We love dirty laundry

We can do the Innuendo
We can dance and sing
When it’s said and done
We haven’t told you a thing
We all know that crap is king
Give us dirty laundry

News reports are nothing but dots and nobody has made the effort to connect them and solve the puzzle.

No matter how many news reports you consume, no image will ever emerge.

To see the bigger picture, you need the connecting lines.

You need the context, the mutual dependencies, the feedback, the immediate repercussions – and the consequences of these repercussions.

News is the opposite of understanding the world.

News suggests there are only events – events without context.

Yet the opposite is true.

Nearly everything that happens in the world is complex.

Implying these events are singular phenomena is a lie – a lie promulgated by news producers because it tickles our palates.

This is a disaster.

Consuming the news to “understand the world” is worse than not consuming any news at all.

Thomas Jefferson realized this as early as 1807:

The man who never looks into a newspaper is better informed than he who reads them.

Above: Thomas Jefferson (1743 – 1826) (US President: 1801 – 1809)

Facts get in the way of thought.

Your brain can drown in facts.

If you consume the news, you will be under the illusion that you understand the world.

This illusion can lead to overconfidence.

To choose wisdom, we should choose “a limited number of master thinkers and digest their works“, suggested the philosopher Seneca almost 2,000 years ago.

Above: Bust of Seneca the Younger (4 BCE – 65 CE), Antikensammlung, Berlin, Germany

We need to move beyond information to acquire knowledge and, from there, wisdom.

Information is about facts and is more specific.

Knowledge is more general and implies understanding and analysis.

Wisdom is the highest and deepest form of insight into the reality of something.

Perhaps the most nostalgic place to start is the library.

Knowledge is power.

Knowledge is our salvation.

Above: State and University Library, Aarhus, Denmark

At first glance it may be asked:

Why is the opinion of a Canadian upon US politics worthy of any regard?

America, for better or worse, is, at this time in history, the mightiest power on the planet.

What American political, military, economic, cultural and scientific institutions do has a decisive influence, for better or worse, on the lives of everyone everywhere on Earth.

With great power comes great responsibility.

It is the duty of everyone to hold America responsible for how it wields its power.

It is the duty of everyone to remind Americans that what they do affects the rest of the world.

In Europe in the weeks following 9/11, in the leading newspapers in Britain, Germany, France, Italy and Spain there was plenty of news coverage that both sympathized with the horror inflicted upon the United States and endorsed the right of the US to retaliate militarily.

Above: 9/11 Memorial South Pool, New York City

But there was also lots of coverage that cautioned against a military response, connected the attacks with America’s foreign policy and urged attention to the root causes of terrorism, not just to sensational symbols like Osama bin Laden.

Above: Osama bin Laden (1957 – 2011)

Bring the murderers to justice, but tackle the causes of these outrages“, the 14 September London Independent opined.

In Germany, the conservative tabloid Bild gave space to pacific as well as belligerent viewpoints.

One article quoted a German businessman’s letter to President Bush urging him to “punish the guilty, not the innocent women and children of Afghanistan“.

In the US, by contrast, the news media’s pronouncements were indistinguishable from the government’s.

Neither showed tolerance for anything less than full-throated outrage.

Correspondents wore American flag pins and civilian deaths in Afghanistan were dismissed as unworthy of news coverage.

Above: Flag of Afghanistan

When the American media finally examined the question of how the US appeared to the rest of the world, that richly complex subject was reduced to simplistic melodrama.

Above: Raising the flag at Ground Zero, 11 September 2001

Anyone voicing the opinions expressed by the Independent or Bild was accused of treasonous nonsense, as writer Susan Sontag discovered when she published an article in the New Yorker pointing out that American foreign policy had wreaked terrible damage on other countries in the past, so why all the surprise at being targeted now?

Above: Susan Sontag (1933 – 2004)

We need at all costs to understand.

We need to consider even explanations that may not flatter us.

We need to recognize that there is a crucial difference between explaining a given action and excusing that action.

The US in no way deserved 9/11.

There is never any excuse for terrorism.

That being said, the attacks will never be understood outside the context of American foreign policy and the resentment it engenders.

There are numerous global hot spots where US policies, rightly or wrongly, are controversial enough to feed rage.

Americans need reminding that they need to have an honest discussion about their conduct overseas.

Where is it wise?

Where is it unwise?

How often does it correspond to the values of democracy and freedom that they regularly invoke?

How important is it whether Americans practice what they preach?

If Americans want a healthy relationship with the six billion people they share the planet with, we all need to understand how we all are, how we all live, how we all think, and why.

45% of humanity lives on less than $2.00 a day.

Peace and prosperity are unlikely under such conditions.

The CIA itself has warned:

Groups feeling left behind by widening inequality will foster political, ethnic, ideological and religious extremism, along with the violence that accompanies it.

Foreigners have no less a stake in better understanding the United States.

At a time when the US and the rest of the world are increasingly intertwined through economics and technology, we still gaze at each other in mutual incomprehension.

How, foreigners ask, can America be so powerful yet so naive?

So ignorant of foreign nations, peoples and languages, and yet so certain that it knows what is best for everyone?

How can its citizens be so open and generous but its foreign policy so domineering?

Why is it shocked when the objects of its policies grumble or even strike back?

Americans should remain awed and fight to protect its founding ideals, but politically they live in a democracy that barely deserves the name.

The government lectures others on how to run elections, yet many Americans don’t vote.

The American economy is undemocratic, for many Americans feel alienated from a political system they correctly perceive as captive to the rich and powerful.

America is more and more divided between an elite that lives in cloistered luxury and a poor and middle class doomed to work hard but never get ahead.

American governments say they stand for freedom and sometimes they do.

But often they can be shamelessly hypocritical, siding with treacherous dictatorships that serve their perceived interests and overthrowing democracies that do not.

The United States has much to be proud of – and much to be ashamed of.

Just as any other nation, including my own.

If we face up to this unsurprising but powerful truth then we will begin to understand.

If we insist that we ignore our faults – and label anyone who refuses to be silent, a traitor – then we will never learn from our mistakes.

Uncomfortable truths do not go away just because powerful voices want them shouted down.

Inconvenient truths do not disappear just because we choose to ignore them.

I don’t pretend to understand America and I believe many Americans themselves don’t understand America.

As American writer John Steinbeck wrote:

The United States is complicated, paradoxical, bullheaded, shy, cruel, boisterous, unspeakably dear and very beautiful.

Above: John Steinbeck (1902 – 1968)

As the global outpouring of sympathy following 9/11 illustrated, the rest of the world harbours great affection for Americans along with other, less enthusiastic feelings.

The vast majority of foreigners differentiate between Americans as people – whom they generally like – and American power and foreign policy, which are far less admired.

Most foreigners recognize plainly enough that it is in their own interest to understand America as clearly as possible, because what the American government decides about economic policy, military action and cultural mores affect everyone everywhere.

Americans need to educate themselves about the values they claim to espouse and hold those values dear.

Americans need to educate themselves about the world as it is rather than what they think it should be.

The world is watching.

I think we need to relish nostalgia – the nostalgia of the library, the nostalgia of the walk.

Learn from history.

Knowledge is our salvation.

Our voices united is an expression of that knowledge.

Nostalgia might be our salvation.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Rolf Dobelli, Stop Reading the News / Graeme Garrard and James Bernard Murphy, How to Think Politically / Ronald Gross, The Independent Scholar’s Handbook / Don Henley, Dirty Laundry (song) / Mark Hertsgaard, The Eagle’s Shadow / Bill Mayer, “Democracy’s Deathbed“, Real Time, 5 November 2022 / Hilary Reid, “Too much screen time? Landline phones offer a lifeline“, New York Times, 22 March 2022 / Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust

 

Swiss Miss and the Border School of Poetry

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Monday 7 November 2022

Recently, a friend wrote a poem and asked of me an opinion.

Had he written well?

The qualities of a good poem include consistent language which presents the main idea and that emotionally supports that idea.

Poetry is a beautiful form of expression.

It is versatile, giving freedom to writers who want to stretch themselves creatively.

You shouldn’t worry about whether your poetry is good or bad, but how it conveys the topic and emotion you want to share.

Poetry is a classic form of expression.

Many writers got their start crafting poems.

Many who have moved on to other forms of literature still occasionally create poetry.

Nothing quite conveys the complexity of human emotion as this writing style.

Poetry gives both the structure and freedom to present big ideas in bite-sized forms. 

Poetry limits the space we have to write by its very nature, which can seem restrictive but it is an excellent means of following a built-in structure.

That being said, it isn’t so different from other literary forms as you still need a central idea that holds it together

Your focus should always be on that primary concept. 

It can be easy to get off-track and introduce too many ideas that detract from the principal point.

As you are writing, ask yourself if it builds on the initial concept. 

All writing is a form of storytelling, including poetry.

No matter what you are trying to convey, the reader should be able to follow that story as they go.

That doesn’t mean it can’t be abstract or even hard to decipher.

A lot of poems are based on interpretation by the reader, but there should be some story woven throughout the lines. 

Read through your poem as if you didn’t write it.

Do you see the story?

If not, then you might need to revise it.

Emotion is the driving force behind a successful poem.

For instance, in a novel, the reader should be emotionally connected to the characters and what is happening in the plot.

How the reader feels lends context to the story being told and connects them to what has been written. 

There is less time to make that connection in a poem, so it has to be done quickly.

The reader should be hooked from the first line, feeling their way to the end. 

Above: Russian writer Anton Chekhov (1860 – 1904)

Think about “The Raven” by Edgar Allen Poe.

Immediately, we are drawn in by the incessant knocking of some unknown visitor.

But as the poem goes on, it draws us in even more through words like, “filled me with fantastic terrors” and “to still the beating of my heart”.

These words have us on the edge of our seats because they describe basic fears.

When you can write your poem with such vivid words like that, then you can resonate emotionally with your audience.

Above: American writer Edgar Allan Poe (1809 – 1849)

A good poem has visual imagery that paints a picture in the head of the reader.

Descriptive language is critical.

Without it, poetry falls flat and feels one-dimensional, without color or depth.

It is why metaphor is so often found in poems. 

Whatever you are trying to present to the reader, it should always have a strong visual element. 

There is a standard piece of advice in writing that states that you should go back through your work and remove 10% of it.

This can be harder in poetry, where you are already more limited in your verbal space.

But it remains a tried and true way to improve the work. 

Flow is crucial when writing a poem.

It isn’t easy to get a sense of that flow when reading it in your mind.

You should always consider speaking your poetry out loud.

If it is written well, it will feel good to speak out loud. 

Reading aloud is also a great exercise in developing your writing style and confidence, especially when done in front of an audience. 

Is my friend a poet?

Poets and writers see patterns not only in their writing, but in life itself.

A poet sees patterns and rhythm in each line and verse of every poem.

A poet’s personality is the essence of pattern and rhythm.

A poem or verse or poet without pattern is chaos.

They write for themselves, for their own personal reasons.

The best poets and writers are driven/led/guided by their failures/experiences/heartaches.

They want to spread the misery/insights/information to help readers live fulfilling lives.

Trust the process regardless of the progress.

In seeking an answer to my friend’s query I turned to Rainer Maria Rilke’s Letters to a Young Poet.

Letters to a Young Poet could as easily have been called Letters FROM a Young Poet.

Rilke was only 26 years old when Franz Xavier Kappus first wrote to him in 1902.

Above: Austrian writer Franz Xaver Kappus (1883 – 1966)

As the addresses on Rilke’s Letters indicate, he had no settled home.

Three years before these Letters start, Rilke had married the sculptor Clara Westhoff and fathered a child, but they rarely lived together nor did they raise their daughter.

(They left that task to Clara’s parents.)

Above: Portrait of German artist Clara Rilke-Westhoff (1878 – 1954)

Nonetheless, he was not without a sense of family obligation.

The last two years since my marriage I really have tried to earn, continually, day by day.

Not much has come of it.

I am left feeling as if someone had closed the window towards the garden in which my songs live.

I have written twelve books and have received almost nothing from them.

I dream that I might seek rescue in some quiet handicraft.

Above: German poet Rainer Maria Rilke (1875 – 1926)

In August 1902, six months before his Letters began, Rilke travelled to Paris.

He hated it.

He felt invisible and alone, surrounded by men and women driven like machines, people “holding out under the foot of each day that trod on them, like tough beetles.”

Their “burdened lives” threatened to swamp him:

I often had to say aloud to myself that I was not one of them.

And yet, when I noticed how my clothes were becoming worse and heavier from week to week, I was frightened and felt that I would belong irretrievably to the lost if some passer-by merely looked at me and half unconsciously counted me with them.

Above: Paris, France

In the Letters, Rilke hints at his own difficulties as when he says that his “life is full of troubles and sadness.”

Rilke often speaks of being anxious and afraid.

Afraid that he might never become his own person.

Rilke mentions the way in which most people, faced with the difficulties of sexual love, “escape into one of the many conventions which like public shelters are set up along this most dangerous of paths“.

Rilke himself did not wish to take shelter, but the temptation was there – to settle down, to support his wife and daughter, to buy himself a good suit, to follow a path that no one could call imprudent.

He lived in fear of two false fates:

Either he might end up as lost as the ragged poor who had surrounded him in Paris or else that he might succumb to the safe but numbing comforts of convention.

Above: Portrait of Rainer Maria Rilke, Paula Modersohn-Becker (1906)

I wondered if Rilke’s struggle is not so dissimilar to the struggles of my friend and myself.

The fear that we might never become our own persons, driven by the desperate need to express that fear.

Above: Castello di Duino near Trieste, Italy, was where Rilke began writing the Duino Elegies in 1912, recounting that he heard the famous first line as a voice in the wind while walking along the cliffs and that he wrote it quickly in his notebook.

I posted on Facebook the following:

I listen to women and sometimes I think that there are some (perhaps many) who are so wrapped up in themselves that they neither know nor care about the struggles that men must endure.

I am not suggesting that a woman’s life is necessarily a bed of roses, but rather that there are women who cannot understand the way men feel, some that don’t want to know, because knowing may demand changing the focus of entitlement from themselves to those with whom they wish to share a future.

Women of this day and age seem to act from inner feeling and spirit, more and more knowing who they are and what they want.

But I think too many men spend their lives pretending to be happy, not knowing who they are supposed to be nor knowing what it is they should want for themselves.

Men are hurting and in the process they hurt others.

So, instead they plug on, in quiet desperation, not knowing how they should be, for too many men lack the kind of family and friendship networks that seem atypical for women.

Women have had to overcome suppression, but men’s struggles are with isolation.

Too many men are tragically lonely, compulsively competitive and emotionally timid.

Men live fewer years than women.

Men routinely fail at close relationships.

40% of marriages break down.

70% of divorces are initiated by women.

90% of violent acts are committed by men.

67% of their victims are men.

In school, 90% of children with behaviour problems are boys.

80% of children with learning problems are boys.

Men comprise over 90% of inmates in jails.

Men are 75% of the unemployed.

The leading cause of death amongst men between 12 and 60 is self-inflicted.

75% of suicides are men.

And yet this is supposedly a man’s world?

Men are in many countries compelled to do military service.

For women, this is optional.

Men are universally expected to work.

For women, traditionally, this has been an option.

Men consistently lose in divorce settlements and consistently lose access to their children in custody battles.

In our pursuit of women, we are expected to make them happy.

But is not men’s happiness just as crucial as women’s?

The Isle of Man is a geography of solitude.

Solitude is not merely a matter of being alone.

It is a territory to be entered and occupied.

Solitude exists, a lack of connection to other people, a fact we are not eager to seek, acknowledge or welcome.

We are alone in a crowd, unaided even by those in similar straits.

And yet identity cannot be found in a crowd, but must be sought in the silence.

Women are the Earth.

Men are both a part of and apart from the Earth.

Islands unto ourselves, our own teachers, for rare is the boy who is taught to be a man by other men.

I wish I could explain this to women, but first a man must decipher this for himself.

Men do not need make-up.

Our pretense runs deeper than skin surface.

The Isle of Man is a geography of solitude desperate for a bridge.

Some men manage the bridge construction.

Many do not.

Life offers the human being two choices: animal existence and spiritual existence.

I believe that too many women choose the former, opting for physical well-being and an opportunity to indulge in habits.

Men and women have the same potential.

There is no primary difference in intelligence between the sexes, but that potential if neglected will stagnate.

If the capacity is not utilized, it will disintegrate.

Men are compelled by society to develop theirs.

Women have the choice to do so or not.

I believe women can be anything they wish.

If only they would choose to be.

Above: The Isle of Man in the Irish Sea between England and Ireland

My friend (and he is not alone in this respect) has pain seeking release.

I seek to answer him in the manner of Rilke:

You ask whether your verses are good.

You ask me that.

You have asked others before.

You send them to magazines.

You compare them with other poems.

You worry when certain editors turn your efforts down.

Now let me ask you to give up all that.

You are looking to the outside and that above all you should not be doing.

Nobody can advise you and help you.

Nobody.

There is only one way.

Go into yourself.

Examine the reason that bids you to write.

Check whether it reaches its roots into the deepest region of your heart.

Admit to yourself whether you should die if it should be denied you to write.

This above all:

Ask yourself in your night’s quietest hour:

MUST I write?

Dig down into yourself for a deep answer.

It should be affirmative.

A loud and simple “I must”.

Construct your life according to this necessity.

Your life right into its most inconsequential and slightest hour must become a sign and witness of this urge.

Make use of whatever you find about you to express yourself, the images from your dreams and the things in your memory.

If your everyday life seems to lack material, do not blame it.

Blame yourself.

Tell yourself that you are not poet enough to summon up its riches.

For there is no lack for him who creates and no poor trivial place.

Above: Château de Muzot in Veyras, Switzerland, was where Rilke completed writing the Duino Elegies in “a savage creative storm” in February 1922.

Within herself, Heidi Ho sits and ponders.

There is music within that seeks expression.

Does her everyday life in Zürich and St. Gallen seem to lack material to set to music?

Above: Zürich, Switzerland

Perhaps.

Perhaps one needs to have beauty within to see the beauty that surrounds us.

Perhaps this is why she has travelled, why she will continue to travel in future.

A search for self, the soul’s expression, the music of the road.

Above: St. Gallen, Switzerland

Vinh to Huê, Vietnam, Saturday 27 April 2019

It is 2 hours and 28 minutes, should the motorcyclist not become distracted en route by hunger, toilet needs or sites seen, from Ha Tinh to Hoan Lao.

The terrain is flat.

The East Sea is glimpsed in the distance, shimmering, beckoning, whispering:

Linger“.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

Heidi and her travelling companion do not.

They left Vinh this morning.

They hope to reach Hué this evening where their booked rooms await.

Above: Images of Vinh, Vietnam

Above: Imperial City, Hué, Vietnam

The days are warm Swiss summer, the nights are cool Helvetian spring.

The roads are congested.

Full alertness required.

They have been on the road for much of the morning.

Highway 1 rises from the plain of Ha Tinh into and across the Hoann Son Mountains through Ngang Pass, the Jain temple of Dèn thö Bâ chu’a Liêu Hanh marks the border between Ha Tinh and Quang Binh Provinces.

Above: Highway 1A (red line), Vietnam

Above: Ha Tinh Province scene

Above: the Jain temple of Dèn thö Bâ chu’a Liêu Hanh, Vietnam

Ngang Pass was once a major hindrance to land transportation with its winding and steep grade.

A modern tunnel has since bypassed the climb, shortening the driving time through the pass as well as making it safer for drivers.

The serpentine road ascending the pass is now used by sightseers only.

A tunnel through a mountain.

How Swiss!“, Heidi thinks.

Above: Ngang Pass, Vietnam

The Pass is 2,560 m long, ascending to the height of 250 m (750 ft).

It marked the former boundary of Champa and Dai Viet until the 15th century when the Vietnamese pushed south and conquered the Cham lands piecemeal.

Controlling the strategic pass was a priority through the ages as the narrow neck of land could be choked off.

At the summit of Ngang Pass remains the Hoành Sơn Quan (Transverse Mountain Gate), a masonry gateway built by Vietnam’s last dynasty, the Nguyen to regulate the foot traffic across the mountain.

The scenic pass is also well known in Vietnamese literature, its beauty having been sung by many writers, perhaps the most well-known is the poem by Ba Huyen Thanh Quan.

Above: Hoành Son Quan, Ngang Pass, Vietnam

Nguyễn Thị Hinh, popularly known as Bà Huyện Thanh Quan (Lady of the Thanh Quan District Chief) (1805 – 1848) was a Vietnamese female poet.

Most of her Nom poems are descriptions of scenes and confessions, but all of them are good and show that she is a virtuous, ethereal person, an educated person who often thinks about home and country. 

The lyrics are very elegant and skillful.

Ba Huyen Thanh Quan’s poetry is full of poetry. 

Her poetry is skillful, sharpened, and beautiful, like an ancient painting.

Words are used skillfully, selectively, appropriately, with very fine tuning, very sentimental, conspicuous, elaborate, concise, beautiful words, sleek and graceful, elegant and gentle, satire in a scholarly form.

Her poetry often writes about nature, mostly in the afternoon, evoking feelings of silence and sadness. 

The scenes she describes in her poems are like watercolor paintings, dotted.

Moreover, strictly speaking, the scene in her poetry is not actually a scene, but a love. 

Her affection is often a painful nostalgia for the golden past that has gone and never returned. 

Therefore, people call her a nostalgic poet. 

Her poetry is also noted for another reason, it is extremely skillful art. 

The rules and regulations of poetry are strictly followed without causing a feeling of restraint or arrangement. 

Her verse is elegant, her words polished and carefully selected.

Above: Portrait of Nguyễn Thị Hinh, popularly known as Bà Huyện Thanh Quan (1805 – 1848)

Crossing Ngang Pass

Arriving at Ngang Pass at dusk

Grass trees mix with rocks, leaves mix with flowers.

Hunched below the foothills, a handful of woodcutters,

Scattered across the stream, a couple of market stalls.

Missing homeland rends the heart of the quail,

Loving home tires the mouth of the partridge.

Stopping to see, sky, mountains, water,

A private feeling of utter lonesomeness, myself with myself.

Highway 1 crosses the Gianh River over the Cau Gianh bridge.

The Gianh River (Sông Gianh) is a river in Quang Binh Province along Vietnam’s North Central Coast (Bắc Trung Bộ).

The river is 268 kilometres (167 mi) in length.

It was the border between ruling families during the partition of Vietnam following the Trinh-Nguyen War of the 17th century, serving to effectively divide the country between northern and southern regions.

The 17th parallel, used as the border between North Vietnam and South Vietnam from 1954 to 1975 was located just to the south, at the Ben Hai River in Quang Tri Province.

Boats can cross the river downstream, from Cua Gianh to Ba Don 6 km, to Dong Le town, Tuyen Hoa district is 47 km.

The upstream section from Khe Net back to the source is about 70–80 km long, with many waterfalls and rapids in the river bed. 

About 20 km upstream, rocks are scattered in the river bed. 

To Dong Tam, the river bed is about 80 – 90 metres wide, the largest is 110 – 115 metres. 

The section from Phu Hoa and Quang Tien continues to Ba Don town.

Above: Ba Don town market, Quàng Binh Province, Vietnam

The riverbed has five dunes, small islands in the river, of which the longest island is about 3, 8 km, the widest about 0.8 km. 

Right below Ba Don, the river bed is up to 1 km wide.

Above: Gianh River, Vietnam

Gianh River and Ngang Pass are geographical symbols of Quang Binh province. 

The upper part of Gianh River is named Rao Nay, another branch is Rao Son leading to Phong Nha Cave in Phong Nha Ke Bang National Park. 

The river mouth has a seaport called Cang Gianh.

Above: Song River (Rao Song) in front of Phong Nha Cave, Quàng Binh Province, Vietnam

If the Ngang Pass was the boundary between Dai Co Viet and Champa after the Vietnamese gained independence from 939 to 1069, then the Gianh River was the boundary of the Trinh-Nguyen dynasties between Dang Trong and Dang Ngoai (1570 -1786), with armed conflict for nearly half a century (1627 – 1672). 

Above: Gianh River, Vietnam

The main battlefield in the Bo Chinh region, Ngang Pass is associated with the legend of “Hoang Son Nhat Dia, Ten Thousand Dai Dung Body” by Trang Trinh. 

During the Trinh Nguyen war, the Trinh army stayed at the Ngang Pass.

Above: Ngang Pass, Vietnam

But the real boundary separating the North and the South of Vietnam was the Gianh River from 1627 to 1774.

The north bank of the River had Ba Don market where Trinh troops bought food. drink and other goods.

Above: Gianh River, Vietnam

In July 1885, King Ham Nghi (1871 – 1943), who was deposed by the French for lack of cooperation and launched an appeal to the people to revolt, the king’s army (“Help the King“) took refuge in the upper reaches of the River, a wilderness area. mountains and dense forests. 

It was there, in the small village of Ò, that he was arrested on 2 November 1888 and exiled to Algiers, where he died in 1943.

Above: Ham Nghi

Ham Nghi was Nguyen Phuc Ung Lich.

When he ascended the throne, he changed his name to Nguyen Phuc Minh.

After King Tu Duc died in July 1883, although the ministers Nguyen Van Tuong and Ton That Thuy held full power in dethroning one king after another, they were very passive in finding people to take the throne. 

Above: Tu Duc (1829 – 1883)

Before Ham Nghi’s reign, all three kings Duc Duc, Hiep Hoa and Kien Phuc, in turn, went against the path of the warlord faction or were lost early, becoming elements that could not be excluded from the troubled government.

Above: Tomb of Duc Duc (1852 – 1883), Long An Palace, An Lang, Hué Province, Vietnam

Above: Portrait of Hiep Hoa (1847 – 1883)

Above: Painting of Emperor Kien Phuc (1869 – 1884) dressed in military uniform

King Kien Phuc suddenly died while the situation was favorable to the war faction in the Hue court. 

After the King’s death, King Tu Duc’s second adopted son, Nguyen Phuc Ung Ky, should have ascended the throne, but Nguyen Van Tuong and Ton That Thuyet were afraid of establishing an older king who would lose power and the two men firmly advocated a king who supported their stance against the French, so they chose Ung Lich. 

Above: Nguyen Phuc Ung Ky (1864 – 1889)

This was a person qualified in terms of lineage, but who had not been contaminated by the rich life of the capital, contained the spirit of national pride and, most importantly, the two men could orient the King easily.

Ung Lich from a young age lived in poverty, with a rustic life with his biological mother, but was not raised properly like his two biological brothers in the Palace. 

Above: Thai Hoa Palace, Hué, Vietnam

When the messenger came to pick him up, the boy Ung Lich panicked and did not dare to accept the hats and robes offered. 

On the morning of 2 August 1884, Ung Lich was led between two lines of bodyguards, entered Thai Hoa Palace to celebrate the coronation of the Emperor to be named Ham Nghi. 

At that time, Ung Lich was only 13 years old. 

It is said that Ham Nghi ascended to the throne according to the will of the former King Kien Phuc.

However, in fact, Ham Nghi was established by warlords to the throne. 

In July 1884, after King Kien Phuc suddenly died, the court honored Ham Nghi to the throne. 

Above: Ham Nghi

Nuncio Pierre Paul Rheinart saw that Nguyen Van Tuong and Ton That Thuyet freely established themselves as kings, without consulting the French as they had agreed, so they sent troops to Hué to force the Nguyen Dynasty to ask for permission. 

Rheinart sent a note to the Hue court:

If the Southern dynasties establish anyone as King, they have to ask permission from France.”

Above: Flag of France

Nguyen Van Tuong and Ton That Thuyet had to make an application in Nom script, but the Nuncio refused, forcing it to be made in Chinese. 

The two men had to rewrite the application, the new Nuncio accepted and then went to the main door to the Palace to consecrate King Ham Nghi. 

Above: Coronation of King Ham Nghi

The first role that King Ham Nghi had to play, under the guidance of Ton That Thuyet, was to organize the reception of the French delegation from the Nuncio on the south bank of the Perfume River to Thai Hoa Palace to celebrate the King’s enthronement ceremony. 

This is the victory that the warring faction of the Hue court had achieved in defending the throne of Ham Nghi.

As for the French, after their claims and demands failed, they had to make concessions to avoid new troubles by accepting a fact that it had already happened.

At 9:00 a.m. on 17 August 1884 , the French delegation – including Colonel Guerrier, Ambassador Rheinart, Captain Wallarmé and 185 military officers – pulled up to the Imperial Citadel of Hué. 

Guerrier forced the Hué court to let the entire French army enter Ngo Mon by the middle way, which was the only way for the King to go.

Ton That Thuyet definitely refused. 

In the end, only three messengers could enter the main gate, the rest of the members went through the gates on both sides. 

Both the Hue court and the French delegation were in a disagreeable mood, but the ordination ceremony finally ended peacefully. 

When the French delegation left, Ton That Thuyet secretly let the troops close the main door at Ngo Mon, so the French delegation had to use the two side doors to return. 

Above: Ton That Thuyet (1835 – 1913)

Acknowledging this, Marcel Gaultier wrote:

King Ham Nghi has kept the sacredness of his subjects.

Unknowingly, the young King did something that had a resounding effect throughout the country:

With a determined will to be independent, and even though the French were stationed in Hué, the court still displayed a non-cowardly attitude.

The Council was rightly convinced that the people depended on the King’s attitude to follow, seeing it as an unspoken command against the French.

The following year of 1885, General de Courcy was sent by the French Government to Vietnam to assist in the establishment of a protectorate. 

General de Courcy wanted to go in and see King Ham Nghi, but he wanted all his troops, 500 men, to enter the main door, which was reserved for great guests. 

The royal court asked the French soldiers to go through the doors on the sides, that only generals could go through the main door in accordance with royal etiquette, but de Courcy refused.

Above: Henri Roussel de Courcy (1827 – 1887)

On the night of the 5th and 6th of July 1885, Nguyen Van Tuong and Ton That Thuyet, seeing that the French despised their King, decided to take action first:

They took the army and attacked the French camp at Mang Ca Fort.

In the morning, the French counter-attacked, the Nguyen army lost and fled, leaving Hué Citadel. 

Above: Hué Citadel, Vietnam

Ton That Thuyet went to the Palace to report the night battle and implored the young Emperor Ham Nghi and Tam Cung to go. 

Hearing that he had to leave the city, King Ham Nghi was shocked and said:

I didn’t fight anyone but I had to run.”

King Ham Nghi sat in the constantly wobbling palanquin, his head painfully hitting the wall of the palanquin many times.

Finally, the King had to lie down in a hammock for the stretcher soldiers. 

Nguyen Van Tuong sent people to bring King Ham Nghi to Quang Tri Citadel to take refuge. 

On the afternoon of 6 July 1885, the group arrived in Quang Tri. 

Above: Quàng Tri Citadel, Vietnam

Nguyen Van Tuong presented himself to the French army. 

General de Courcy gave Nguyen two months to find a way to bring the King back. 

Nguyen wrote to Quang Tri to ask for the King’s return, but Ton That Thuyet prevented the letter from reaching the King. 

After two months, the whole family of Nguyen Van Tuong was exiled by de Courcy to Con Dao, then taken to Tahiti Island in the Pacific Ocean. 

Some time after Nguyen died, his body was brought back to Vietnam. 

Above: Nguyen Van Tuong (1824 – 1886)

On 9 July 1885, under the pressure of Ton That Thuyet, King Ham Nghi had to go to Tan So.

Ham Nghi lived in Tan So and then retreated to remote communities. 

King Ham Nghi had to endure many hardships because he had to deal with mountains and forests and harsh weather, in the midst of countless deprivations, diseases, hunger and danger to his life. 

At Tan So, King Ham Nghi declared Can Vuong to call on scholars and people to rebel against the French to gain independence. 

The support, protection and enthusiastic participation of local people from Quang Tri to Laos as well as in Ha Tinh and Quang Binh showed Ham Nghi his own strength, so the King no longer felt as coerced as before. 

The King was trained by hardships to be patient and received the ordination with a very calm attitude.” 

Above: Ham Nghi

His uprising was very large, but because it was scattered everywhere, his force was not strong. 

The King twice went down to Can Vuong, including once sending a letter of prayer to Governor Van Quy of the Manchu Dynasty and many other edicts to mandarins and leaders of the anti-French movement. 

His name had become the flag of national independence.

From the North to the South, the people had emerged everywhere at the call of the exalted King.

During the resistance war of King Ham Nghi, King Dong Khanh and the three Empress Dowagers repeatedly sent letters calling for the King to return, but he firmly refused. 

The Governor General of France in Indochina, Paul Bert, also tried to establish Ham Nghi as King of the four provinces of Thanh Nghe Tinh Binh but failed. 

Above: Paul Bert (1833 – 1886)

The King often said that he would rather die in the forest than return to be a King and stay in its embrace

As the base of the Can Vuong movement, King Ham Nghi was sent away for his own protection.

Admiral Le Truc and Nguyen Pham Tuan divided the defense and attacked French forces in the region.

In September 1888, the treacherous Nguyen Dinh Tinh team surrendered to the French at Dong Ca Fort. 

Nguyen Dinh Tinh again lured Truong Quang Ngoc to surrender. 

Then Nguyen Dinh Tinh and Truong Quang Ngoc volunteered with the French to bring troops to round up King Ham Nghi. 

Late at night on 26 September 1888, King Ham Nghi was arrested while sleeping.

Ton That Thiep was stabbed to death. 

At that time, the King was only 17 years old and had been fighting the French for three years. 

The King pointed directly at Truong Quang Ngoc and said:

I would that you had rather killed me than to bring me out and hand me over to the West.”

Above: The arrest of Ham Nghi

From that night at the bank of Ta Bao Creek, Truong Quang Ngoc brought King Ham Nghi to Thuan Bai Fort on the afternoon. of 14 November 1888. 

The French army held a very solemn welcome to the King, but the King did not understand nor recognize himself as Ham Nghi. 

The lieutenant in command of the Bonnefoy army delivered Ton That Dam’s letter to King Ham Nghi, but the King threw the letter on the table and acted as if it had nothing to do with him. 

Admiral Thanh Thuy was sent by the French to visit the King, but the King pretended not to know. 

But when the French brought his former teacher Nguyen Nhuan to him, the King involuntarily stood up and bowed. 

Only then did the French rest assured that it was King Ham Nghi. 

Above: Ham Nghi after he was arrested by the French (1888)

From Thuan Bai, the French moved King Ham Nghi to the gates of Thuan An on 22 November 1888 .

At this time, the Hué court heard that Ham Nghi was arrested.

King Dong Khanh sent the Thua Thien mandarin and infantry to pick the King up and bring him back to Hué, but the French were afraid that the people would be agitated when they saw the face of the resistance king, so they informed the Institute of Secrets that King Ham Nghi had an unusual temper at this time, and there was an inconvenience in the business of transferral at that time. 

In fact, the French made a decisive decision that this resistance King would be exiled to Algeria in North Africa. 

Rheinart had informed him that the Queen Mother was seriously ill, and if the King wanted to visit her, he would send him home to meet her. 

Hearing that, King Ham Nghi replied: 

I am already in prison, the country is lost, I don’t dare to think about my parents and brothers anymore. 

Then he said goodbye to his own room.

After being deposed, the former Emperor was officially known as Duke Ung Lich. 

At 4 a.m. on 25 November 1888, King Ham Nghi was taken off the train at Lang Co.

Before leaving his homeland, the King looked ashore, unable to contain his emotions because of his own feelings and luck, and he burst into tears. 

Above: Lang Co Beach, Hué Province, Vietnam

From Saigon, on 13 December 1888, King Ham Nghi was taken to a ship named “Bien Hoa” across the ocean to North Africa. 

Because he was not used to the sea, the King suffered from constant seasickness but still did not utter a single comment or complaint. 

On Sunday afternoon, 13 January 1889, Ham Nghi arrived in Algiers, the capital of Algeria. 

At this time, he had just turned 18.

Above: Flag of modern Algeria

For the first ten days, Ham Nghi temporarily stayed at L’Hôtel de la Régence (Regent Court). 

After that, he was transferred to Villa des Pins (Pine Wood Villa) in the village of El Biar, 5 kilometers from the capital.

Above: Villa des Pins, El Biar, Algeria

On 24 January 1889, Governor-General Tirman of Algeria received and invited Ham Nghi to have a family meal. 

A few days later, through Governor-General Tirman, the former Emperor received news that his mother, Mrs. Phan Thi Nhan (second wife of King Kien Thai) had died on 21 January 1889 in Hué.

Above: Louis Tirman (1837 – 1899)

For the next ten months, Ham Nghi refused to learn French because he considered it to be the language of the nation that invaded his country.

He still used a scarf and a five-piece robe according to the old habits in his homeland. 

All communication was through an interpreter.

But later, seeing that the French in Algeria were friendly, much different from the French in Vietnam, so from November 1889 he began to learn French. 

A few years later, Ham Nghi could speak and write French very well.

Above: The French language in the world –

  • States where French is the majority native language, an official or administrative language (dark blue)
  • States where it is a minority or secondary language (light blue)
  • States that have a local francophone minority (green)

The following things have been changed since the publication of this map:

  • Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos are no longer colored in light blue, this is because French is not used there very much these days.
  • Mauritania, Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia have been colored light blue, because the French language is widely used.

There are even more French speakers in those countries where French is the official language.

  • The Western Sahara has been colored light blue, due to the increased use of French there.
  • A green square has been added in London to recognize the French-speaking minority there.

Ham Nghi also interacted with famous French intellectuals. 

In 1899, he visited Paris to see an exhibition of the painter Paul Gauguin. 

Above: French painter Paul Gauguin (1848 – 1903)

More than 100 years later, the painting Déclin du jour (Afternoon) of the former Emperor was discovered at an auction in Paris on 24 November 2010.

It was sold for €8,800.

In 1904, Ham Nghi was engaged to Ms. Marcelle Laloe (1884 – 1974), the daughter of the Chief Justice of the High Court of Alger. 

Their wedding was the cultural event of the Alger capital. 

Ham Nghi and Marcelle Laloe had three children:

  • Princess Nhu Mai (1905 – 1999)

Above: Princess Nhu Mai

  • Princess Nhu Luan (1908 – 2005)

Above: Princess Nhu Ly

  • Prince Minh Duc (1910 – 1990)

Above: Prince Minh Duc

On 14 January 1944, Ham Nghi died of stomach cancer at Gia Long Villa in Algiers. 

He was buried in Thonac, Salat-la-Canéda district, Nouvelle Aquitaine region.

He left with an unrelenting sadness in his mind. 

Above: Final resting place of Ham Nghi, Thonac, France

On 25 January 2009, a boat accident took place on the Gianh River, near Quảng Hải Village.

A wooden boat sank 20 meters from the shore in strong currents during windy conditions.

There were reportedly over 80 people on board, yet the boat was capable of carrying only 20.

The accident caused 42 deaths and five people were missing.

Above: Personal effects of some of the victims of the 2009 Gianh River boat accident

The Prime Minister of Vietnam sent his condolences to the victims’ families.

Above: Nguyen Tan Dung (Prime Minister of Vietnam: 2006 – 2016)

The government of Quảng Bình Province decided to cancel the fireworks supposed to take place at midnight the same day, on the eve of Têt, New Year’s Day in Vietnam.

Above: A Vietnamese family is making bánh tét (or bánh đòn, Vietnamese sticky rice cake) on the biggest traditional holiday of Vietnam, Tết, the Vietnamese Lunar New Year.

Bánh tét is a must traditional food that is made and eaten only on Tet holiday by families in the South and the Central of Vietnam.

In the North, they make bánh chưng.

Nowadays, this kind of food is still available sometimes at some shops and markets during the year, especially at markets in small towns.

However, the quality is not as good as the ones that made by families for themselves.

In the past, families usually made bánh tét on the day before Tết.

They cooked it and celebrated the New Year’s Eve at the same time.

Gathering together to make bánh tét is a very beautiful tradition of Vietnam.

It is not only the time to make bánh tét, but also the time for family members to bond and come together by talking, recalling memories, laughing together and celebrating the holiday spirit after a long hard working year that they might even not meet each other.

It is also a special time for the young to learn about Vietnamese traditions and the legend of bánh tét.

This way, historical values are preserved.

As it takes a lot of time and technique to make bánh tét, many families now choose to buy bánh tét instead of making it by themselves.

This somehow makes the beauty of the traditions and customs of Tet holiday in Vietnam not as how it used to be.

There is nothing to make sure that images like this will still available to catch in the future as life has been getting more and more modern and people tend to choose convenient things.

Most of the victims were women and children, including three women who were pregnant.

At least 36 passengers survived, a few by swimming to shore and others being rescued, but several are still missing.

 Above: Tất Niên offering (New Year’s prayer)

According to Luong Ngoc Binh, provincial Communist Party chief:

The waves on the river were big, the wind was strong and it was cold, so it was very difficult for people to survive.

The boat was crowded because people were trying to cross the river to get to the market.

They were rushing to buy things for the Lunar New Year festivities.

The tragedy happened on the eve of the Tet Lunar New Year, the biggest annual festival in Vietnam.

It was supposed to reunite families for celebration meals and to pray for good luck in the year ahead.

Above: Altar to the ancestors

According to Phan Lam Phuong, the governor of Quang Binh:

It’s a tragedy for the province, it should have been time to celebrate the Lunar New Year.

Above: Pham Lam Phuong (1937 – 2020)

The provincial government decided to cancel the Lunar New Year fireworks show.

It was one of the worst ferry accidents in Quang Binh province.

Above: Sinkhole 2 in Son Doong Cave – the world’s largest cave – Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park, Quang Binh Province, Vietnam 

According to the Vietnamese News Agency, following the event, the Ministry of Transport suggested that the Chairman of Quang Binh region determine who was to blame for the tragedy.

Some families of the victims were upset that the construction of a bridge was supposed to be finished two years before the accident.

The bridge was to be constructed around one kilometer from the accident site and might have prevented the tragedy.

Phan Thanh Ha, the provincial police chief of Quang Binh said:

Authorities will give 10 million dong ($600) to the families of each victim.”

Gianh River is the biggest river in Quang Binh, so the residents call it the Mother River.

Gianh River’s water can be clear and still, but its average steepness is 19.2%.

So, throughout the flood season from September to November, the stream is brutal.

Above: Bridge over the Gianh River

According to the magazine Vietnam Heritage:

Quang Binh people say only those who have witnessed the crest of its floods know its power and ferocity.”

Hoàn Lão is the capital of Bo Trach District, situated in northeastern Quang Binh Province, 13 km north of Dong Hoi.

The township is located about 30 km east of Phong Nha-Kè National Park National Park, a UNESCO Heritage Site.

Hoàn Lão covers 5,70 km² and had a population of 7,372 in 2012.

Above: Hoan Lao (where National Highway 1A passes), Vietnam

Quach Xuan Ky (1926 – 1949) was a soldier of North Vietnam, who fought and died in the Vietnam/American War (1955 – 1975).

Quach Xuan Ky was born in Hoan Lao.

His father was Quach Nguyen Ham, a famous doctor in the region.

Quach Xuan Ky is the 5th child in the family.

From a young age he participated in Viet Minh activities with many peers. 

Quach Xuan Ky was very fond of poetry, especially poetry by Phan Boi Chau and To Huu.

Above: Quach Xuan Ky

Phan Boi Chau (1867 – 1940) was a famous Vietnamese scholar and revolutionary, active during the French colonial period.

In addition to his revolutionary career, he also wrote many books and newspapers, which were widely popularized among the people. 

In the Literary Dictionary, after introducing him and his literary career, it was also concluded that:

In the history of Vietnamese literature, it is not easy to find literature that has the power to move the masses to stand up for the great revolutionary struggle, like that of Phan Boi Chau. 

Today in that literature, in terms of thought and concept, this point or other may no longer be relevant, but the author’s enthusiastic heart is still valid heart.

He is considered to be one of the great writers of Vietnamese literature in the first half of the 20th century.

Above: Phan Boi Chau

To Huu, real name Nguyen Kim Thanh (1920 – 2002) was a poet and politician, who rose to the post of Permanent Deputy Prime Minister of Vietnam (1980 – 1986).

Above: To Huu

In 1969, he was assigned to be the last person to edit the eulogy at the funeral of President Ho Chi Minh. 

To Huu used his pen and enthusiasm to help make the eulogy better and go into people’s hearts:

Dear compatriots and soldiers nationwide, comrades and friends

Our beloved President Ho is no more!

This loss is enormous, this pain is infinite.

The international communist movement, the national liberation movement and the progress of all mankind have lost an outstanding soldier, a resilient and close friend.

Our people, our people, our country’s mountains and rivers gave birth to President Ho, a great hero, and it was he who made our nation radiant, human. our people and the rivers of our country.”

Above: Ho Chi Minh (1890 – 1969)

In To Huu, there is a beautiful unity between the revolutionary life and the poetic life, between the ideal in the heart and the verses on the tip of the pen. 

To Huu’s poetic journey is the historical journey of an entire nation. 

He is considered the flagship of revolutionary and resistance poetry, honored as the poet of the revolution“, “the poet of the people“, “the battle flag of the Vietnamese revolutionary poetry“, “who contributed to the construction of revolutionary poetry in Vietnam“, “a full life with Revolution – Art – Love“, “poet of revolutionary humanism“. 

During the two resistance wars, To Huu composed many poems to encourage the spirit of soldiers and people, associated with the entire history of the resistance. 

To Huu’s poetry is frugal and sweet, penetrating deeply into the souls of all generations, from the one who “fell into the forest of young men” or “who came to his poetry during his childhood“, preserved and promoted as a spiritual strength, a hidden cultural value in the people of the Ho Chi Minh era.

There is something reminiscent about the notion of revolutionary poets that finds me thinking of Yevgeny Zamyatin’s science fiction classic, We:

This is merely a copy, word by word, of what was published this morning in the State newspaper:

In another 120 days the building of the Integral will be completed.

The great historic hour is near, when the first Integral will rise into the limitless space of the universe.

A thousand years ago your heroic ancestors subjected the whole Earth to the power of the United State.

A still more glorious task is before you —the integration of the indefinite equation of the Cosmos by the use of the glass, electric, fire-breathing Integral.

Your mission is to subjugate to the grateful yoke of reason the unknown beings who live on other planets, and who are perhaps still in the primitive state of freedom.

If they will not understand that we are bringing them a mathematically faultless happiness, our duty will be to force them to be happy.

But before we take up arms, we shall try the power of words.

In the name of the Well-Doer, the following is announced herewith to all Numbers of the United State:

Whoever feels capable must consider it his duty to write treatises, poems, manifestoes, odes and other compositions on the greatness and the beauty of the United State.

This will be the first load which the Integral will carry.

Long live the United State!

Long live the Numbers!!

Long live the Well-Doer!!!

I feel my cheeks are burning as I write this.

To integrate the colossal, universal equation!

To unbend the wild curve, to straighten it out to a tangent — to a straight line!

For the United State is a straight line, a great, divine, precise, wise line, the wisest of lines!

I, D-503, the builder of the Integral, I am only one of the many mathematicians of the United State.

My pen, which is accustomed to figures, is unable to express the march and rhythm of consonance.

Therefore, I shall try to record only the things I see, the things I think, or to be more exact, the things we think.

Yes, we;

That is exactly what I mean.

“We” shall, therefore, be the title of my records.

But this will only be a derivative of our life — of our mathematical, perfect life in the United State.

If this be so, will not this derivative be a poem in itself, despite my limitations?

It will.

I believe,

I know it.

I feel my cheeks are burning as I write this.

I feel something similar to what a woman probably feels when for the first time she senses within herself the pulse of a tiny, blind, human being.

It is I, and at the same time it is not I.

And for many long months it will be necessary to feed it with my life, with my blood, and then with a pain at my heart, to tear it from myself and lay it at the feet of the United State.

Yet I am ready, as everyone, or nearly everyone of us, is.

I am ready.

In January 1945, at the age of 19, Quach Xuan Ky was admitted to the Communist Party of Vietnam.

Quach Xuan Ky joined the Viet Minh at a very young age, joined the Bo Trach District Uprising Committee from day one, and quickly became one of the leadership cores of the new government in his homeland after the August Revolution (1945) was successful.

In 1946, he was in charge of intelligence work in Bo Trach district.

In July 1948, Quach Xuan Ky was elected to the Standing Committee of the District Party Committee and then assumed the position of Secretary of the Bo Trach District Party Committee.

In February 1949, Quach Xuan Ky became a member of the Provincial Party Committee, Secretary of the Party Committee of Dong Hoi.

In the same year, he was captured by the French during a sweep. 

In prison, Quach Xuan Ky established and became the Secretary of the prison cell, resolutely resisting pressure from the French government. 

After a long period of torture and imprisonment without success, Quach Xuan Ky was publicly shot on 11 July 1949, at the age of 23.

Above: Images of the First Indochina War (1946 – 1954)

Quach Xuan Ky regularly wrote diaries, describing the process of revolutionary activities, fighting as well as love of life and people.

He had a deep love affair with a Dong Hoi girl named Hue.

His closest combat mate was Phan Khac Hy, a senior officer in the Vietnam People’s Army.

Quach Xuan Ky’s diary lines are still preserved to this day, including the following passages:

It is impossible for Vietnam to be enslaved again, just as the Vietnamese people cannot be oppressed and so why should we be in chains?

Right now, I think about that beautiful tomorrow. 

I believe in that beautiful tomorrow. 

Just as I’m sure I’m alive right now.

A Communist must have two working conditions in order to carry out the program:

1) Russian revolutionary spirit

2) America’s practical mind

Both parts are equally important, one cannot be missing from the other.

Above: Emblem of the Vietnam People’s Army

Quach Xuan Ky is remembered as a loyal soldier, a passionate and profound lover of his homeland.

In 1999, Quach Xuan Ky was posthumously awarded the title of Hero of the People’s Armed Forces by the State of Vietnam.

Today, his name has been given to streets of Dong Hoi, and streets and a secondary school in Hoan Lao.

Above: Dong Hoi, Vietnam

Đồng Hới is the capital city of Quang Binh Province on the north central coast of Vietnam.

The city’s area is 155.71 km2 (60.12 sq mi).

Population as per the 2017 census was 119,222. 

It is served by National Highway 1A, the Dong Hoi railway station and the Dong Hoi airport.

By road, Đồng Hới is 486 kilometres (302 mi) south of Hanoi, 195 kilometres (121 mi) south of Vinh, 160 kilometres (99 mi) north of Hué and 1,204 kilometres (748 mi) north of Ho Chi Minh City. 

Đồng Hới has a 12-km-long coastline with white sand beaches. 

Above: Fishing boats, Dong Hoi, Vietnam

It is the closest city to Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park, a UNESCO World Heritage Site, 50 km northwest.

Above: Logo of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization

I believe that Heidi did not visit Phong Nha-Ke Bang, even though I think she should have.

But as these are her travels and not mine so I will forego extolling the virtues of the Park and instead speak of Dong Hoi.

Above: View of Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park, Vietnam

Almost entirely flattened in the Vietnam / American War’s bombing raids, Dong Hoi has risen from its ashes to become a prosperous and orderly provincial capital of over 160,000 people.

Tourists who stay here – Heidi did not – usually use the town as a base for the Phong Nha Caves, though there are plenty of accommodation options in Phong Nha itself.

However, Dong Hoi warrants a visit in itself, if only to step off the beaten track for a bit.

Above: Dong Hoi, Vietnam

Particularly pleasant is the esplanade along the west bank of the Nhat Le River, which leads to the East Sea and an attractive stretch of beach.

The city’s focal point is the remnants of a Nguyen-dynasty citadel – the only notable part is the restored south gate, where a lively riverside market has spring up and in summer vendors sell ice-cold glasses of sweet bean che.

Above: Eastern Gate of Dong Hoi Citadel

Crossing the Nhat Le River, you will find yourself on a small spit of land named My Canh.

This is also the name of the small beach sliding down the eastern edge of the isthmus.

As with sandy beaches up and down the land, My Canh has been developed as a resort area, though it attracts more Vietnamese than foreigners.

There is not much to do in Dong Hoi but relax, enjoy its beaches and drink a beer.

Get there now before the masses do.

Many hotels and tour groups operate tours to these nearby beaches and caves.

There are few tourists in Dong Hoi, so you will be greeted with many hellos.

Nhat Le Beach is nearby, but the focus of the town is very much on the river and canals.

Enjoy a massage by the blind while soft sultry saxophone music echoes in the corridor.

Not all the employees are actually blind, as they sometimes check and write text messages on their phones during the massage, but it has been claimed that they are all legally blind.

Good energetic massage by properly trained people. 

70,000 dong per hour.

Although Nhat Le Beach is nearby, the focus of Dong Hoi is on the River.

Accordingly, you will find the beach to be generally empty and abandoned, with just a few hotels, construction work, and piles of dirt.

The beach is pleasant, but the current is strong and the waves often too powerful for swimming.

Archaeological excavation in this area proved that humans lived in what is now Quảng Bình Province in the Stone Age.

Many artifacts, such as ceramic vases, stone tools, and china, have been unearthed in Quảng Bình.

In 1926, French archaeologist Madeleine Colani (1866 – 1943) discovered and excavated many artifacts in caves and grottoes in west mountainous areas of Quảng Bình.

She concluded that the Hoa Binh culture existed in this region.

Through carbon testing, the artifacts dated back to 10,509 (plus or minus 950) years ago.

Above: Madeleine Colani (1866 – 1943)

The Hum Grotto contains many stone tools and animal stones from an ancient human community.

Inside Khai Grotto, similar artifacts were found, including ceramics from the Dong Son culture.

Additionally, artifacts of the Stone Age were unearthed in grottoes in the Quảng Bình region.

Owners of these artifacts lived in the caves and grottoes and hunted for their food.

Human settlement in Đồng Hới can be traced 5,000 years back.

Many relics and remnants have been found in Bau Tro, a lake in the city, most of which date to the Stone Age.

Above: Bau Tro Lake, Dong Hoi, Vietnam

Around 2880 BCE, the site of modern Đồng Hới was a territory of the Viet Thuong tribe of Van Lang during the reign of King Hùng Virong (c. 2524 BCE).

Above: Vietnam, 500 BCE

Above: Statue of Hùng Vương at Hùng Temple, Tao Đàn, Ho Chi Minh City, Vietnam

The site was a long-disputed territory between the Champa Kingdom and Dai Viet.

Above: Southeast Asia, 1400

It officially became Đại Việt territory in 1069  after Ly Thuong Kiet (1019 – 1105) took victory over Champaas a result of the Đại Việt-Champa War.

Above: Statue of Tuong Ly Thuong Kiet, Dai Nam Quoc Tu, Vietnam

The area ceased to be the southernmost of Đại Việt following the political marriage of the Tran Dynasty Princess Huyen Tran to Champa King Jaya Sinhararman III.

Thanks to this marriage, Đại Việt acquired lands (as dowry) of what is now Quang Tri Province and Thira Thien Hué Province.

Above: Statue of Huyen Tran (1289 – 1340), Hué, Vietnam

Above: Statue of Jaya Simhavarman III (1288 – 1307), Po Klong Garai Temple, Vietnam

During the time of the Trinh – Nguyen War (1558 – 1775), Vietnam was divided into two countries: Dang Trong (South) and Dang Ngoai (North) with the Gianh River as frontier line.

Đồng Hới was an important fortress of the southern Nguyen lords.

The Đồng Hới Wall was considered the barrier that protected the Nguyễn lords from the attack by the northern Trinh family.

Above: Vietnam, 1757

During the First Indochina War (1946 – 1954) (between the French and the Viet Minh), Đồng Hới Airbase was used by the French to attack the Viet Minh in north-central Vietnam and the Laotian Pathet Lao army in central and southern Laos.

Above: Dong Hoi Airport

During the Vietnam / American War (1955 – 1975), Đồng Hới was heavily devastated by bombardments from US B-52 bombers due to its location near the 17th parallel and the DMZ between North and South Vietnam.

Above: 1969 map of the Demilitarized Zone

On 11 February 1965, bombing destroyed much of the city.

Above: B-52 Stratofortress

The Tam Toa Church, a Catholic cathedral, was severely damaged.

Today the bell tower remains near the town center as a monument.

Above: Ruins of Tam Toa Church, Dong Hoi, Vietnam

On 19 April 1972, during a major North Vietnam offensive, a task force of four US ships were sailing off the coast of Vietnam — USS Oklahoma City, USS Sterett, USS Lloyd Thomas and USS Higbee.

They were attacked by three North Vietnamese MiG aircraft in the Battle of Dong Hoi.

In an attempt to surprise the task force, the MiGs came in low, described as “getting their feet wet“.

Despite the official stories, they did not surprise the task force, which had spotted them long before engagement range and were ready to shoot.

Two ships, Oklahoma City and Sterett, had anti-aircraft missiles, while Higbee and Lloyd Thomas were armed with dual purpose 5-inch (127 mm) guns.

All ships were at battle stations.

Above: A preserved Vietnamese MiG-17 used in the “Air Battle of Dong Hoi” on 19 April 1972.

Pilot Nguyen Van Bay B flew this aircraft and bombed the US Navy destroyer USS Higbee.

This city is the narrowest land of Vietnam (around 40 km from the east to the west).

After the fall of Saigon on 30 April 1975, Quảng Bình province was merged into Bình Trị Thiên province.

Above: The CIA helps evacuees up a ladder onto an Air America helicopter on the roof of 22 Gia Long Street, 29 April 1975, shortly before Saigon fell to advancing North Vietnamese troops.

In 1990, Bình Trị Thiên was once again separated into three provinces as it had been before.

Đồng Hới then became the capital of Quảng Bình province.

Above: Dong Hoi seen from the air

Đồng Hới is endowed with beautiful beaches with fine sand and clean water of Nhật Lệ.

Above: Nhat Le River

Da Nhay and Ly Hoa beaches (60 km north of the city) are popular tourist destinations.

Above: Da Nhay Beach

Above: Ly Hoa Beach

Bang Spa (hot mineral spring) is ideal for those who enjoy spa baths.

As previously said, the city is 50 km south of the Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park, which is ideal for cave and grotto exploration and biological research activities.

Above: Boats for tourists in Phong Nha-Kẻ Bàng National Park

Đồng Hới is included in former battlefield tours where travellers can visit once-dangerous fields along the Annamite Range and the Ho Chi Minh Trail.

Above: Pu Mat National Park, Annamite Range, Vietnam

Đồng Hới is accessible by road, by rail or by air.

Above: National Road 1A

Above: Dong Hoi Railway Station yard

The city provides tourists with 98 hotels and guesthouses from 1 to 3-star hotels.

The cuisine includes seafood, the traditional “hot pot“, Vietnamese and European-style meals.

Above: Hot pot

In 2005, the city welcomed nearly 300,000 visitors.

A complex of ten golf courses, three clubhouses, more than 1,000 villas, a large resort hotel, a commercial village and a convention centre has recently been constructed in the seaside area of Dong Hoi.

Above: Dong Hoi, Vietnam

Đồng Hới Citadel (Thành Đồng Hới) is a citadel in the centre of the city. 

The Citadel is located in the vicinity of Hùng Vương Street.

Today all that remains of the Citadel is one rather unsympathetically restored Quảng Bình Gate (located close to the new museum) and a section of the original wall next to Highway 1.

Above: Dong Hoi Citadel

This is an ancient architecture and a military construction built nearly 200 years ago by order of King Gia Long. 

Above: King Gia Long (1762 – 1820)

The citadel was built of earth, located on an important land on the trans-Vietnam road, and near the sea (about 1,500 metres from Nhat Le Estuary).

Above: Dong Hoi Ancient Citadel (East gate)

By the reign of King Minh Mang, the Citadel was built with bricks and stones. 

Above: Minh Mang (1791 – 1841)

A large part of Dong Hoi Citadel was destroyed during the French colonial period. 

Above: Quang Binh Quan

The remnants of Dong Hoi citadel were destroyed by bombs of the US Air Force (USAF) in the late 1960s during the Vietnam War.

Dong Hoi Citadel still preserves many vestiges of two wars, imprinted with the unyielding will of the army and people of Quang Binh.

Today, the ruins of Dong Hoi citadel are only Quang Binh Quan (newly restored but criticized by public opinion as not the same as the old citadel) and a section of the wall located on National Highway 1 passing through Dong Hoi. 

In August 2005, Quang Binh Province restored the Citadel at a total estimate of 31 billion VND. 

Dong Hoi Citadel is one of 32 works that the Ministry of Culture, Sports and Tourism included in the list of key cultural projects. 

The wall is built of bricks about 6 metres high. 

Now this relic only has a few sporadic sections in Dong Hoi, the most visible from the map is a moat around the citadel according to the ancient citadel architecture.

Above: Dong Hoi Citadel from above

At Bau Tro, relics were found, such as tools made of sea creatures (such as snails and shells) and stone. 

Research shows that they are about 5,000 years old. 

In the summer of 1923, two Frenchmen of the Institute of the Far East of the Ancients, Max and Depiruy, discovered the archaeological site of Bau Tro. 

At the end of the summer of 1923, geologist and archaeologist Etienne Patté organized the excavation of the Bau Tro site and published the research results in a report in the journal Bac Co Far East School titled:

On a site indicating Neolithic prehistory, piles of shells in Bau Tro, Tam Toa near Dong Hoi“. 

The collected artifacts are still stored at the Vietnam History Museum, consisting of:

  • 46 stone axes
  • 140 shards
  • two quartz stones
  • a stone tool used to repair presses
  • 14 bead mills
  • a net lead
  • some ocher
  • vertebrae of a fish
  • shells
  • pieces of pottery.

Above: Bau Tro Lake

Built during the war of Trinh Nguyen, Luy Thay Citadel was built by Lord Nguyen Phuc and ordered by Governor Dao Duy Tu to protect the border at Dang Trong. 

The Citadel is made of earth with a length of 8 km surrounding Dong Hoi Citadel. 

Thay can now be seen from Quach Xuan Ky Street street to the west of Phu Hai Ward.

This part of the dyke is now named Truong Dinh Street.

Above: Dong Hoi Citadel

Tam Toa Church was built in 1886. 

Poet Han Mac Tu was baptized here in 1912 with the holy name Francois Nguyen Trong Tri. 

In the eight years of 1964 to 1972, when the USAF bombed North Vietnam, Tam Toa Church was destroyed, leaving only the bell tower. 

Above: Tam Toa Church, Dong Hoi

Dong Hoi Hospital was donated by the Cuban government in 1975.

Above: Dong Hoi Hospital

Han Mac Tu (né Nguyen Trong Tri)(1912 – 1940) was a Vietnamese poet, the founder of the School of Poetry and a pioneer of Vietnamese modern romantic poetry.

Above: Banner of the Chaos School of Poetry

Han Mac Tu is known as the marshal of the school of chaotic poetry.

Han Mac Tu had a weak physique and a gentle simple personality.

He was studious and liked to make friends in the field of literature and poetry. 

Because his father Nguyen Van Toan worked as an interpreter and scribe, he often moved to many places and had many assignments, so Han Mac Tu attended many different schools.

Above: Han Mac Tu

He had a talent for writing poetry from the early age of 16. 

He decided to go to Saigon to start a business, when he was 21 years old;

Arriving in Saigon, he worked as a reporter in charge of poetry pages for the newspaper Cong Cong

Above: Ho Chi Minh City (formerly Saigon)

At that time, Mong Cam (1917 – 2007) in Phan Thiet also wrote poetry and often sent it to the newspaper. 

The two began to exchange letters.

He decided to go to Phan Thiet to meet Mong Cam. 

A romantic poetic love blossomed between the two.

Above: Han Mac Tu and his lovers in poetry: Thuong Thuong, Kim Cuc, Mong Cam, Ngoc Suong and Mai Dinh

According to Han Mac Tu’s family, around early 1935, they discovered signs of leprosy on his body. 

However, he did not care because he thought it was an insignificant leprosy. 

Until 1936, when he published the book “Country Girl“, Han travelled to Hué, Saigon and Quang Ngai.

When Tan Van newspaper decided to invite Han Mac Tu to be the editor, then he thought about his illness. 

He meant to completely cure a disease of the “itchy” type, so that he could go to Saigon to work as a newspaper without expecting an incurable disease. 

By 1939, Han Mac Tu was in severe pain. 

However, no one heard him groaning. 

He only screamed in his poems. 

Above: Rash on the chest and abdomen due to leprosy

Before Han Mac Tu entered Quy Hoa leprosy camp, Nguyen Ba Tin, the poet’s younger brother, said his brother’s illness was as follows: 

His skin is dry, but a little wrinkled in his hands, because he has to exert strength. strong to pull his fingers when holding a spoon to eat rice. 

Therefore, he looks like he is wearing a raw leather “glove”. 

His whole body is dry.

Nguyen Ba Tin, during a visit to Quy Hoa Hospital, visited Dr. Gour Vile – the director of Quy Nhon Hospital. 

The doctor said: 

Leprosy is difficult to distinguish. 

The medical community (at that time) did not know very well. 

Although the symptoms are the same, there are many things

The doctor insisted that leprosy could not be easily transmitted.

Above: The Wind Tomb, Quy Hoa Leprosy Camp, Quy Nhon, Vietnam

It is said that one day, Han Mac Tu went for a walk with Mong Cam in Phan Thiet, passing a cemetery with a newly buried grave when it rained. 

Suddenly he discovered red spots flying up from the grave. 

He went back to the motel, only to find out early in the morning that he was like that. 

Above: Phan Thiet, Vietnam

At that time, because of the misconception that this was a contagious disease, patients were often rejected, isolated, shunned, and even mistreated. 

Han Mac Tu was no exception. 

At this time, his family had to deal with local authorities because they have learned that he had an infectious disease, demanding that he be isolated from everyone. 

After that, his family had to hide him in many places.

In terms of treatment effectiveness, this was unscientific because he should have been brought to the place with the most adequate treatment conditions at that time, which was Quy Hoa Leprosy Hospital. 

Dr. Gour also said that from experience from leprosy camps, no patient can live after suffering for so many years. 

He blamed Han Mac Tu’s family for not sending the poet to the leper camp early. 

The doctor said that Han Mac Tu died because his internal organs were damaged too quickly because he took too many quack drugs before being hospitalized.

He died at 5:45 a.m. on 11 November 1940 at the age of 28.

Above: Signpost marker to the grave of Han Mac Tu

Above: Grave of Han Mac Tu, Ghenh Rang, Vietnam

Han Mac Tu’s life had a predestined relationship with the word Binh: born in Quang Binh, worked as a newspaper in Tan Binh, had a lover in Binh Thuan and died in Binh Dinh. 

He was known for his many love affairs, with many different women, that have left many marks on his poetry – some he had met, some he only communicated through letters, and others he only knew by their names.

There are many reviews and comments about Han Mac Tu’s poetic talent, here are some evaluations of famous poets and writers:

No one before, no one after, Han Mac Tu is like a comet passing through the sky of Vietnam with its dazzling tail.

I promise you that, in the future, those mediocrity and standards will disappear, and what remains of this period is Han Mac Tu.

(Poet Che Lan Vien)

Above: Ché La Viên (1920 – 1989)

It will not be possible to fully explain the phenomenon of Han Mac Tu if only using the poetic of romanticism and the influence of the Bible.

We need to study more the theory of symbolism and surrealism.

In Han Mac Tu’s surrealist poems, people cannot distinguish between the void and the real, the form and the void, the worldly and the other worldly, the visible and the invisible, the inner and the outer, the subject and the object, the emotional and the non-emotional world.

All the senses are mixed up, all the normal logic in thought and language, in grammar and poetry is suddenly turned upside down.

The poet has made the contrasts and combinations strange, creating a uniqueness full of amazement and horror for the reader.

(Literary critic Phan Cu De)

Above: Phan Cu De (1933 – 2007)

Han Mac Tu has about seven good songs, four of which have reached perfection.

The rest are genius verses.

These verses could not be written by anyone but Han Mac Tu.

(Poet Tran Dang Khoa)

Above: Tran Dang Khoa

In my opinion, there was a lot of poetry left in Han Mac Tu’s life.

He was a very talented person who made a worthy contribution to New Poetry. “

(Poet Huy Can)

Above: Huy Can (1919 – 2005)

A source of strange poetry, a vast and boundless garden from which the further away you go into it, the more chilling you become.

(Literary critic Hoai Thanh)

Above: Hoai Thanh (1909 – 1982)

A person who suffered so much, when we lived we indifferently forgot, now that we are gone, we gather around those who criticize and praise. 

Criticize or praise me, I see nothing cruel.

Above: Han Mac Tu

Many localities in Vietnam use his name to name streets such as:

  • Binh Dinh
  • Vung Tau
  • Da Nang
  • Dak Lak
  • Hué
  • Nghe An
  • Phan Thiet
  • Quang Binh
  • Thanh Hoa
  • Ho Chi Minh City

Above: Han Mac Tu

(A tip to travel writers:

Place names give you the flavour of the community.

California’s San Jose and La Jolla, New Orleans’ Bienville Street, Chartres Street and Beauregard Street, evokes the areas’ origins.

Above: San Jose, California

Above: New Orleans, Louisiana

Notice what they call their plazas and squares and how they name their streets.

Is the town laid out with First Street and Second Street intersecting A and B and C?

Are the streets, the squares, the gates, the areas named for famous people?

What kinds of famous people?

Politicians?

Generals?

Writers?

Artists?

Musicians?

Entertainers?

Millionaires?

Sometimes it is the date that is important – for example, Mexico City’s Avenida 16 de Septiembre (named for the Mexican Independence Day) or Buenos Aires’ Avenida 9 Julio (a crucial day in Argentina’s struggle for liberty). )

Above: Mexico City, Mexico

Above: Buenos Aires, Argentina

With images of inner expression, descriptive writing, delicate language, rich in associations, the poem This is Vi Da village is a beautiful picture of a country’s countryside, the voice of a person’s heart. life, love people.

Vi Da village sparkles with metaphorical colours: 

There is sunshine, there is moon waiting, there is smog has haunted the mind of the talented poet. 

Although he left life in a hurry, Han Mac Tu always loved people, loved life with all his passion, and had a thirst for life.

Vi Da village is the most gentle poem of Han Mac Tu in the collection of Poems Crazy

Because at this time, he was in a period of illness, insane pain both physically and mentally. 

His poetry is always screams of anger, choking.

Vi Da village is so beautiful, so complete, suddenly torn apart by a wind, a cloud, the Moon, the poet released his soul and hugged the shadow of a beautiful woman, and then finally doubted, asked who seems to wonder: “Who knows whose love is rich?”

So, isn’t it a harmonious and beautiful world, but also fragile, perceived by a poet carrying a monstrous disease, at a young age, still too earnest for the world? 

Under his pen, Vi Da became incredibly beautiful and poetic.

Under the eyes of Han Mac Tu, the landscape, no matter how small and insignificant, also became soulful, lively, and great.

The fragrance is magical like a miracle, so beautiful and poetic that everyone wants to visit this Vi Da village, that is full of love, light and whispers.

Love, light and whispers have worked together to create a miracle.

Han Mac Tu’s poetry is a complex phenomenon that is not easily unified in its assessment and interpretation. 

Vi Da village is such a poem.

Overall, the poem has an increasing movement towards the end. 

From the real world to the dream world. 

From the very beginning, the scene and the people of Vi village appear together as a vision in a dream.

The second stanza is full of fantasy.

The third stanza is full of dreams.

Because it is the product of a dream state, it is illogical on the surface, co-occurring and spontaneous, but it has deep logic:

The sound of a desperate, startled and painful love…

In 2001, the publishing house Arfuyen published an anthology of Han Mac Tu’s poetry into French, named Le Hameau des roseaux (Here is Vi Da village) translated by Hélène Péras and Vu Thi Bich.

Above: Han Mac Tu

Many languages have next to nothing translated into our own language.

There are in the world tiny tucked-away places where very little is written down at all.

Some governments don’t like to let works of art leak out to corrupt Westerners.

Most of us barely touch works by foreign language writers even if their works have been translated.

Most of us are literary xenophobes.

Our literary insularity has created within us a narrowness of mind, thought and perspective.

Above: State and University Library, Copenhagen, Denmark

Since Goethe first introduced the term Weltliteratur in the late 1820s, numerous would-be world readers have quailed in the face of the enormity and even ludicrousness of the task.

Above: Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (1749 – 1832)

What can one make of such an idea!

The sum total of all national literatures?

A wild idea, unattainable in practice, worthy not of an actual reader but of a deluded keeper of archives who is also a multimillionaire.

The most harebrained editor has never aspired to such a thing.“, exclaimed the critic Claudio Guillén in 1993.

Above: Claudio Guillén (1924 – 2007)

Back in 1964, French polyglot René Étiemble, who specialized in Arab and Chinese culture, was thrown into a cold sweat by the notion of trying to tackle all stories written everywhere ever.

I am immediately seized by a kind of panic terror.

What would such theoretical openness of spirit to all literatures, whether present or past, bring us given that any mind, however capacious we may imagine it, is limited by the average length of our lives?“, he confessed in a speech to the Fourth World Congress of the International Comparative Literature Association.

Above: René Étiemble (1909 – 2002)

The idea clearly niggled Étiemble, for he gave it some detailed thought:

Do the sum yourself:

Give yourself 50 years of life without one day of illness or rest, or altogether 18,262 days.

Rigorously take into account periods of sleep, meals, the obligations and pleasures of life and of your profession.

Estimate the time left to you for reading masterpieces with the sole purpose of finding out what precisely IS literature.

As I am extremely generous, I will grant you the privilege of reading every day – good ones as well as bad ones – one very beautiful book of all that are accessible to you in your own language and in the foreign languages you have mastered, in the original or in translation.

You know that it will take you more than one day to read “The Magic Mountain” or the “Arabian Nights”, but I also take into account that with a little bit of luck and zeal you might read in one day the “Hojoki”, the “Romancero gitano”, the “Menexenos” and “The Spirit of Conquest” by Benjamin Constant.

Above: Thomas Mann’s Der Zauberberg (The Magic Mountain)

Above: Benjamin Constant (1767 – 1830)

This will give you the couple of days extra you will need to read “And Quiet Flows the Don”.

Now, when measured against the total number of very beautiful books that exist in the world, what are 18,262 titles?

Sheer misery.

Above: Russian edition of Quiet Flows the Don by Mikhail Sholokhov (1905 – 1984)

One wonders what Étiemble would have made of today’s rate of publication, which, leaving aside the hundreds of thousands of books published every year, sees around 51 million websites added to the Internet annually and 100,000 new tweets going live every minute.

The truth is that the volume of printed words in the world has always been unreadable by a single individual.

By 1500. a mere 50 years after Gutenberg’s first printing press rattled into life in Mainz, some 27,000 titles had been churned out across Europe – considerably more than even Étiemble’s proposed regime could allow getting through in a single lifetime.

With covering all bases definitively off the menu, some element of choice has to come into the equation, which creates a new dilemma:

Because if no individual can have read all the books in the world, how can anyone be in a position to say that one text is more deserving of attention than another?

Above: Johannes Gensfleisch zur Laden zum Gutenberg (1400 – 1468)

The most powerful impression that anyone encountering Goethe’s comments on reading internationally is likely to take away is his impatience with national divisions and distinctions altogether.

Far from developing a concept of reading the world that might involve sampling literature from every country, Goethe was anxious to encourage his contemporaries to work towards “a common world literature transcending national limits“.

This, he thought, could be achieved by and could in turn promote exchanges between “the living, striving men of letters” of the age, such that they “should learn to know each other and through their own inclination and similarity of tastes, find the motive for corporate action“.

It was a conviction that stayed with him throughout his career spanning more than 73 years.

I am more and more convinced that poetry is the universal possession of mankind, revealing itself everywhere and at all times in hundreds and hundreds of men.

I therefore like to look about me in foreign nations and advise everyone to do the same.

National literature is now a rather unmeaning term.

The epoch of world literature is at hand.

Everyone must strive to hasten its approach.“, Goethe said in the final years of his life.

Above: Johann Wolfgang von Goethe

For me, world literature is whatever I can get my hands on, books that have reached me, books I have travelled to and have travelled with.

So, what is it that makes some stories cross national boundaries while others remain shut up in their local markets?

Some commentators have tried to maintain that quality is the key, that the litmus test for texts of any kind is whether they add value to the global community, in that it addresses and enriches all of humanity.

But when you look at which books actually do reach us, the idea that benefit to humanity should be the main criterion when it comes to assessing works from elsewhere is problematic.

Most of what we read does not fit unconditionally into that category of indisputable world greats.

There might be good books, indifferent books and even bad books in our literary diet.

There might be guilty pleasures and indulgences that we have no intention of expanding our souls or advancing world harmony by reading but we nonetheless enjoy all the same.

Indeed, it is estimated that 99.5% of all literature in non-canonical.

Above: Sistine Hall, Vatican Library

A man may protest against using popularity as a yardstick when it comes to defining great literature because the great majority of us are “lethargic, ignorant and of poor judgment“, the truth is that there are many things we want to read for reasons other than their objective excellence.

For better or worse, our imaginary worlds are made up of all manner of books.

Above: Scene from A Knight’s Tale (2001)

The other problem is that most writers don’t write with the aim of addressing the whole world – and if they do, they usually don’t succeed.

For most writers, an attempt to address everyone will usually result in reaching no one.

That which is written directly for the world will hardly be a work of art.

Indeed, it is often the specificity of a book that is the secret of its success.

For example, the beauty of Mongolian writer Galsan Tschinag’s The Blue Sky lies in the author’s ability to inhabit the thoughts of his protagonist, a young shepherd boy in the Altai Mountains and to thereby bring us into his hopes and dreams.

By feeling connected to and invested in Tschinag’s very distinctive creation, we can take the imaginative leap needed to recognise truths about the world, its capacity to connect the specific and the local with the universal.

Connection is the key here.

It is not enough for a book simply to go into the intricacies of a particular culture or situation in great detail.

In order to travel beyond its milieu, a book must have the ability to make its specificities meaningful and engaging to people with little knowledge of them, to “make one little room an everywhere“.

What makes books travel?

They speak at once to where they have come from and where they are going to.

They meld discovery and recognition – enlightening, flattering, challenging and comforting in varying degrees.

It is a stranger trying to communicate with another faraway stranger local truths and distinctions in a manner recognizable to the other.

Above: The bookmobile of the Ottawa Public Library, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada

I stumble across books much in the manner of a blind man tripping over cobblestones.

I fall upon a writer’s work and embrace it as my own.

Books drive me to travel and travel drives me to books.

As I travel, I seek out works written by those who were once standing in the spot where I find myself.

For example, this past July, I travelled from Eskişehir to the Black Sea coast, visiting Zonguldak, Safronbolu, Amasra, Kastamonu, Sinop and Samsun.

Prior to packing my bags I read what I could of these places.

He who would bring home the wealth of the Indies must carry the wealth of the Indies with him.

So it is with travel.

A man must carry knowledge with him if he would bring knowledge home.

(Samuel Johnson)

Above: English writer Samuel Johnson (1709 – 1784)

One longs to see Alexandria after reading Lawrence Durrell.

Above: Lawrence Durrell’s The Alexandria Quartet

One promises oneself a trip to Spain after reading Don Quixote, Australia after Colleen McCullough’s The Thorn Birds, New England of Nathaniel Hawthorne, the Hawaii of James Michener.

Above: Flag of Spain

Above: Flag of Australia

Above: American writer Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804 – 1864)

Above: Location of New England (in red) in the United States of America

I longed to visit Kars in winter (and I did last February) just because of my enjoyment of Orhan Pamuk’s Snow.

Above: Turkish edition of Orhan Pamuk’s Snow

Above: Kars, Türkiye

Some of the world’s best travel guides are Charles Dickens and Mark Twain, Ernest Hemingway and Joseph Conrad, Robert Louis Stevenson and Pearl Buck, Somerset Maugham and Charles Darwin, Rudyard Kipling and Jack London, Herman Melville and John Steinbeck, just to name a few.

Above: English writer Charles Dickens (1812 – 1870)

Above: American writer Samuel Clemens (aka Mark Twain) (1835 – 1910)

Above: American author Ernest Hemingway (1899 – 1961)

Above: Polish writer Joseph Conrad (né Józef Teodor Konrad Korzeniowski)(1857 – 1924)

Above: Scottish novelist Robert Louis Stevenson (1850 – 1894)

Above: American writer Pearl Buck (1892 – 1973)

Above: English writer W. Somerset Maugham (1874 – 1965)

Above: English naturalist Charles Darwin (1809 – 1882)

Above: Indian-born English writer Rudyard Kipling (1865 – 1936)

Above: American writer John Chaney (aka Jack London) (1876 – 1916)

Above: American writer Herman Melville (1819 – 1891)

Above: American writer John Steinbeck (1902 – 1968)

My travels to the Black Sea were determined by time and money, but my choices were decided by my reading and research.

I learned that Zonguldak is more than its port and its coal, but is also famous for footballer Ergün Penbe, entertainer Murat Boz and entrepreneur Nilgün Efes.

Above: Zonguldak, Türkiye

Above: Turkish footballer Ergün Penbe

Above: Turkish singer Murat Boz

Above: Turkish entrepreneur Nilgun Efes

Safronbolu is more than Ottoman buildings and saffron trading, it was home to 17th century spiritualist Cinci Hoca – Think of an Ottoman Rasputin. – Grand Vizier Izzet Mehmet Pasha, sports writer and former wrestling association president Ali Gümüş, and film producer Türker İnanoğlu.

Above: Safronbolu, Türkiye

Above: Tomb of Izzet Mehmet Pasha (1743 – 1812), Safronbolu, Türkiye

Above: Turkish film producer Türker İnanoğlu

Above: Turkish journalist Ali Gümüş (1940 – 2015)

Amasra is more than its castle and coal.

Above: Amasra, Türkiye

It was mentioned (as Sesamus) by Homer is his Iliad and was administered by avid letter-writer the Roman Pliny the Younger.

Above: Bust of Greek author Homer (8th century BCE), British Museum, London, England

Above: Statue of Roman writer Pliny the Younger (61 – 113), Cathedral of Santa Maria Maggiore, Como, Italy

Kastamonu is more than Ottoman mansions, rose jam, hot sauce and lamb kebab.

Above: Kastamonu, Türkiye

It was visited by the Berber explorer Ibn Battuta (1304 – 1369) (who travelled more than any other explorer in pre-modern history, totalling around 117,000 km (73,000 mi), surpassing Zheng He’s 50,000 km / 31,000 miles and Marco Polo’s 24,000 km /15,000 miles), noting it as “one of the largest and finest cities, where commodities are abundant and prices low.

He stayed 40 days.

Above: 1878 illustration by Léon Benett from Jules Verne’s book Discovery of the Earth showing Ibn Battuta (right) and his guide in Egypt

Above: Statue of Chinese explorer Zheng He (1371 – 1435), Stadthuys Museum, Malacca City, Malaysia

Above: Italian explorer Marco Polo (1254 – 1324) in Tartar costume

Türkiye’s Dress Code Revolution started on 23 August 1925, when Kemal Atatürk made his historical speech during his visit to Kastamonu.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938)

(Beginning in the fall of 1925, Atatürk encouraged the Turks to wear modern European attire.

He was determined to force the abandonment of the sartorial traditions of the Middle East and finalize a series of dress reforms, which were originally started by Mahmud II (1785 – 1839).

The fez was established by Sultan Mahmud II in 1826 as part of the Ottoman Empire’s modernization effort.

The Hat Law of 1925 introduced the use of Western-style hats instead of the fez.

Atatürk first made the hat compulsory for civil servants. 

The guidelines for the proper dressing of students and state employees were passed during his lifetime.

Many civil servants adopted the hat willingly.

In 1925, Atatürk wore a Panama hat during a public appearance in Kastamonu, one of the most conservative towns in Anatolia, to explain that the hat was the headgear of civilized nations.

The last part of reform on dress emphasized the need to wear modern Western suits with neckties as well as Fedora and Derby-style hats instead of antiquated religion-based clothing such as the veil and turban in the Law Relating to Prohibited Garments of 1934.

Even though he personally promoted modern dress for women, Atatürk never made specific reference to women’s clothing in the law, as he believed that women would adapt to the new clothing styles of their own free will.

He was frequently photographed on public business with his wife Latife Usakligil, who covered her head in accordance with Islamic tradition.

He was also frequently photographed on public business with women wearing modern Western clothes.

But it was Atatürk’s adopted daughters, Sabiha Gökçen and Afet Inan, who provided the real role model for the Turkish women of the future.

He wrote:

The religious covering of women will not cause difficulty.

This simple style of head covering is not in conflict with the morals and manners of our society.”

Above: Atatürk with his Panama hat just after his Kastamonu speech in 1925

Ottoman poet Latifi (1491 – 1582) was born in Kastamonu and is known for his Memoir of the Poets (which narrated the life and work of around 300 poets of the period from 1421 until 1543) and Qualities of Istanbul (which gives a historical overview on the city of Istanbul, intertwined with geographical data, and information on the city’s neighborhoods, architecture, and social life).

Above: Illustration of Latifi

Greek musician Iovan Tsaous (1893 – 1942) was also born here and is particularly noted for the unique instruments he played, that were custom-built for him.

Above: Iovan Tsaous

Oğuz Atay (1934 – 1977) was born nearby in the town of İnebolu and is known as a pioneer of the modern novel in Turkey.

His first novel, The Disconnected, appeared in 1972.

Never reprinted in his lifetime and controversial among critics, it has become a best-seller since a new edition came out in 1984.

It has been described as “probably the most eminent novel of 20th century Turkish literature”.

I have been unable to obtain an English translation, but I nevertheless bought Tutunamayanlar in the original Turkish as its description intrigued me.

The book, rather than presenting a specific event, consists of impressions, associations, satires, details and spiritual analyses.

Learning that his friend Selim Işık committed suicide, the protagonist Turgut Özben tries to trace Selim’s past, whom he thinks he neglected, and to get to know him through people Selim knows. 

The image of Selim, who shows a different side to each person, will become clear to the reader and Turgut as a result of Turgut talking to these people. 

There are many people in the novel, but each of them is actually a person in Selim’s life and all the stories illuminate Selim Işık. 

Selim Işık is the symbol of the thinking and questioning person, and therefore he could not hold on to life and became disconnected, one of those who cannot hold on.

Above: Bust of Oğuz Atay, İnebolu, Türkiye

Sinop is more than just its harbour’s northernmost location on the Black Sea.

Above: Sinop, Türkiye

Named after the mythical Amazon Queen Sinope, she attracted the attention of Zeus who promised her anything she desired in return for her favours.

Her request was for eternal virginity.

Zeus uncharacteristically played the gentleman and complied.

Above: Sinope

Strabo mentioned Sinop and connected its mythical founder with the legendary Jason and the Argonauts.

Above: Greek geographer Strabo (64 BCE – 24 CE)

Above: Poster from the film Jason and the Argonauts (1963)

Julius Caesar established a colony here.

Above: Bust of Julius Caesar (100 – 44 BCE), Archaeological Museum, Torino, Italy

One of the Roman Republic’s fiercest opponents Mithridates VI Eupator was born here.

Above: Bust of Mithridates VI (135 – 63 BCE), Louvre Museum, Paris, France

It was also the birthplace of Diogenes and Diphilus and Marcion.

Above: Greek philosopher Diogenes (in the barrel) (412 – 323 BCE)

Above: Bust of Greek poet Diphilus (342 – 291 BCE)

Above: Illustration of Christian heretic Marcion of Sinope (85 – 160)

Marcion preached that God had sent Jesus Christ, an entirely new alien god, distinct from the vengeful God of Israel who had created the world.

Ibn Battuta visited the city and stayed for 40 days.

He noted it was “a superb city which combines fortification with beautification“.

Above: Sinop, Türkiye

In November 1853, at the start of the Crimean War (1853 – 1856), in the Battle of Sinop, the Russians, under the command of Admiral Nakhimov, destroyed an Ottoman frigate squadron in Sinop, leading Britain and France to declare war on Russia.

Above: Battle of Sinop, 30 November 1853

Sinop hosted a US military radar station that was important for intelligence during the Cold War era.

Ayancik Base was closed in 1992.

Above: Ayancik Radar Station

The list of Sinop’s noteworthy people is long, so I will name only one more.

Among the poets who can be called the last generation of syllabic poetry, Ahmet Muhip Dıranas (1909 – 1980) was a poet who was closest to contemporary Western poetry (Baudelaire, Verlaine) and still has a long-lasting influence on poets a couple of generations after him, even with his small number of poems. 

He wrote little, published sparsely, and published his poems into a book almost fifty years after he started poetry (1974).  

He wrote unforgettable poems with an unconventional pattern of sayings, keeping within the limits of syllabic meter, but changing the places of stop and emphasis, which catches the modernity in tradition.

His writing has high therapeutic (associative) power, for Diranas was at peace with his homeland, people and nature. 

In his poems, love, nature, death, memories are given in a shallow and thought-provoking way.

His Fahriye Abla (Sister Fahriye) poem is one of the most famous poems of Turkish literature, showing the feelings of an adolescent boy towards Fahriye, the beautiful and beloved daughter of the older neighbor, told with details from the neighborhood and Fahriye’s life.

Samsun is more than simply the place where Mustafa Kemal Atatürk began the Turkish War of Independence in 1919.

It is more than its port and its shipbuilding, more than its alleged illegal exporting of Ukrainian coal to Russia, more than its medical devices, furniture, tobacco products, chemicals, automobile spare parts and flour mills.

Above: Images of Samsun, Türkiye

Samsun has as well a long list of notable people who were either born here and/or made their homes here.

I will mention only three names:

A.I. Bezzerides (1908 – 2007), born in Samsun, was an American novelist and screenwriter, best known for writing films noir and action motion pictures, especially several of Warner Brothers’ “social conscience” films of the 1940s.

Above: Albert Isaac “Buzz” Bezzerides

Abdülkadir “Demirkan” Pirhasan (1919 – 2016), known by his pen name as Vedat Türkali, was a Turkish screenwriter, novelist, playwright, intellectual and teacher.

Türkali wrote more than 40 screenplays, four theatre plays and eight novels throughout his career since 1958. 

His novels are prominent literary works in modern Turkish literature.

He is often recognized one of the greatest writers in the history of Turkish literature.

He was detained 51 times over his controversial writings and political movements.

Türkali primarily wrote about different aspects of issues, ethnic and minority groups, including Hamidives, Armenians, Kurds, social issues, Turkish politics and literature.

He covered the Armenian Genocide in his writings, making him the first novelist in the history of Turkish literature who wrote about the conflicts involving Armenians and Turkish.

Above: Vedat Türkali

Xenophon Akoglou (1895 – 1961), born in Samsun, was a Greek folklore writer, known as well by his nickname Xenos Xenitas.

Above: Xenophon Akoglou

The point of my digression from Heidi‘s wild motorcycle ride down the coast of Vietnam to my discoveries along the shore of Türkiye’s Black Sea is to illustrate that a little reading and research brings life to the places which seem to be merely names on a map or fast fading blurs as we speed past them.

A little examination of our own lives creates the need to express ourselves.

I am, at best, a traveller.

Above: Your humble blogger

Heidi is, at present, a travelling student.

Wherein I hone my talents as a wordsmith, Heidi is a musician, studying music in Zürich as I type these words.

As she reads these words, as my poetic friend (aforementioned at the start of this post) reads these words, it is my hope that they construct their lives according to their needs to express themselves: my friend through words, Heidi through her music.

They need to observe nature, both wild and human.

Take refuge and comfort in life.

Seek out the joy, the richness, the incomparable greatness.

View your memories as both blessings and lessons.

What does this day have to teach me?

What does this place have to teach me?

And this above all else:

Live long and prosper.

Above: American actor Leonard Nimoy (1931 – 2015) as Spock, Star Trek (1966 – 1969)

I do not know what my poetic friend will do next.

I do know that Heidi and her travelling companion carried on that day to Hué, which is deserving of a blogpost of its own.

Heidi would then continue travelling down the coast of Vietnam until…..

Well, that is another story for another time.

Suffice to say, that unbeknownst to her the places she sped by were filled with stories and inspiration for many a tune just waiting to be expressed.

It is my wish that she sees the magic of her memories and the beauty of the two Swiss cities wherein she presently lives.

I am optimistic, for I know that this magic and beauty are also part of her.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Rough Guide to Vietnam / Steve Biddulph, Manhood / Ann Morgan, Reading the World / Rainer Maria Rilke, Letters to a Young Poet / Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man / Louise Purwin Zobel, The Travel Writer’s Handbook